[10 -1 30 ^J^^^ .^/fi Itiieolcgicalsemikaky.} BV 3665 ,T84 1857 Tucker, Sarah, d. ca. 1859 The Southern cross and Southern crown X THE SOUTHERN OEOSS SOUTHERN CROWN. THE SOUTHERN CROSS SOUTHERN CROWN; €^ (0nsjitl in Mm ^-tthA BY MISS„T11u£1';K, AUTHOR or ''THE RAINBOW IN THE NORTH," "aUBEOKUTA, ETC. NEW YOUK: ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS, No. 530 BROADWAY. 1857. PREFACE. The History of the New Zealand Mission is so full of matter of the deepest interest, that the writer of this volume feels more strongly even than in former instances, how imperfect is the view conveyed by the present sketci^. Agair too, she has to regret, as in the case of " Abbeokuta," the necessity she has been under of recording details of so revolting a character, though she has touched upon them as lightly and as briefly as she could. They serve how- ever to set forth in the strongest light what the natural heart is capable of when free from even the indirect restraint of Christianity, and thus the more to magnify the power and grace of God. VI PREFACE. Through the kindness of thb authorities of the British Museum, she has been permitted to make use of some sketches from the pencil of Sir George Grey ; for which she would take this op- portunity of offering her sincere thanks. West Hendred, April, 1855 CONTENTS. CHAP. P4Gi I. New Zealand — Scenery — Forests — Volcanoes — Te Rapa ...... 1 II. Origin and character of the New Zealanders . 12 III. Discovery of New Zealand -- Ca^taiu r4v>k — Food and clothing of the natives . . 25 IV. Rev. S. Marsden — Tippahee . . .34 V. Church Missionary Society — Ruatara — Plans for set- tlement ..... 39 VI. Mr. Marsden's visit to New Zealand — Death of Ruatara . . . . . .63 VII. Trials and patience of the first settlers — Beginning of progress — Mr. Marsden's second and third visits — Hongi in England — His conduct on his return 67 VIII. Progress of the Mission — Mr. Marsden's fourth visit — Arrival of Rev. H. Williams — Trials — Launch of Herald— Rev. W. Williams ... 85 IX. Increased difficulties and dangers — Destruction of Wesleyan settlement — Quiet restored — Hongi's death— Mediaiion between hostile tribes . 100 X. Arrival of more Missionaries — Preaching in the vil- lages — Ranghi — Dudi-dudi . . .112 XI. Progress of Mission — Schools — Baptisms — Rev. S. Marsden's sixth visit . . . 125 XII. Spirit of inquiry at the settlements — Betsey — New station formed at Waimate . 138 VIU CONTENTS. CHAP. 1»A81 XIII. The Waimate — Progress — Ripi — Tupapa — Mr, Ja- mieson . . . . , 145 XIV. Stations in the Bay of Islands, from 1830 to 1840 164 XV. Kaitaia — Hindrances — Ngakuhi— Romish Bishop — Bishop of Australia — Mr. Marsden's last visit 178 XVI. Southern stations — Thames— Roto-rua — Tauranga — Mata-Mata . . . . .185 XVII. Waikato — East Cape — Kapiti — Tamahana Raupa- raha 204 XVIII. General state of the country — Colonization — War 216 XIX. Arrival of the Bishop — Waimate— Statistics of Mis- sions in 1854 230 XX. Statistics continued — Present state of the Island 247 XXI. Wiremu and Simeon — The Martyrs of Wanganui — Conclusion . • • • • 256 y^psiiT CETOIT THE SOUTREKN CROSS \TIISGLOGIOiL THE SOUTHERN C'ROWN.ri'm^^ :i^^ CHAPTER I. NEW ZEALAND — SCENERY — FORESTS — VOLCANOES — TE RAPA. " How shall they call on Him iu whom they have not believed ? '* Rom. X. 14. AYnAT a wonderful page in the history of modern times is the record of Xew Zealand ! AYhat a blessed exception to the general course of territorial acqui- sition ! A conquest without war ; * a fierce and power- ful people subdued, not by physical force, but by moral suasion ; a nation of cannibals transformed into an active, industrious, and peaceful population; and the original natives, instead of gradually receding from and melting away before the white men, continuing still in possession of land and property, and becoming amal- gamated with them. To the traveller who now for the first time visits the island, and approaches one of the English settlements on its shores, the records of its former history must * "VVe do not consider this assertion affected by the disturbances in 1844 and 1845, as these were only partial, and arose from the bad faith of some of the Europeans, and other accidental circumstances^ 2 ^'^EW ZEALA>'D. seem like fables of the olden time. He sees the lines of English houses, the shops filled with European mer- chandise, the public offices, the harbour thronged ^^dth shipping, the towii filled with a busy population ; he finds frardens rich with the fruits and flowers of cen- o tral and southern Europe ; and the fields beyond are abounding in grain. Can he readily believe that, long within the memory of man, that beach was a scene of frightful desolation, un"sdsited save by the fierce war canoes of some invading chief; or by some solitary whaler, bringing misery and destruction to the land ? 'Can he picture to himself those plains now waving with a golden harv^est, or covered v^ith. grazing cattle, .as being then fruitful only in deeds of horror, as the scenes of bloodshed and cannibalism, of which the bare ■recital makes the blood run cold ? And those noble- 'looking men of a darker hue, now freely mingling with the Europeans, and busied with the arts of peace, can they in their earlier days have partaken of their fathers' horrid banquets, and feasted on the flesh of "their slaughtered enemies ? Yet so it is ; and if our traveller should, unhappily, himself be ignorant of the transforming power of the gospel, he will be at a loss to account for the change ; and will find it difficult to believe that the foundation of all he sees was laid by a few devoted servants of Christ, who, moved by love to Him, and to the souls of their fellow-men, risked their lives among this then savage people ; and that had not the gospel prepared 'the way, no colonist would have ventured to settle in New Zealand, nor could any merchant vessel have fSafely visited its shores.* • " I haye seen in the outskirts of this empire, in the most bar- >'EW ZEALAND. 3 Tlie unfolding of this history is the object of the present volume, but our connected account of the work of God there will not extend beyond the period when the island became an English colony; for our ob- ject here, as elsewhere, is to bring before our readers the first establishment and early trials of a Mission, rather than its subsequent progress, which may be better gathered from other sources. Before, however, we enter upon our principal subject, we shall give some short account of the country and its inhabitants. * There is much in Xew Zealand to awaken special interest in an English mind. Its sea-girt isles, situ- ated at the remotest part of the earth's circumference,* inhabited by a people bold and brave, intelligent and en- terprising, seem naturally fitted to be the Britain of the Southern hemisphere, and have already drawn to them- selves the attention of all classes of our countrymen. Xew Zealand properly consists of three islands, but barous countries, pious men who have passed long lives in endea- vouring to reclaim and civilize the nations among whom they have resided. I have seen them regaided by those races as friends, and benefactors * * * I have found where countries were, in the first instance, occupied by men of that class, that comparatively few diffi- culties take place when intercourse resulted between our merchants and the races who inhul)it countries where Missionaries arc known • * * I feel confident that, regarded as a mere money investment, the very best investment this country can make, is to send out in advance, and far in advance, of either colonists or merchants, Mis- sionaries, who may prepare the way for those who are to follow them." — From a speech of Sir George Grey, late Governor of New Zealand, at a Meeting of the Society for Propagating the Gospel, at the Mansion House, July IDth, 18-54. * New Zealand is strictly our Antipodes in longitude only, as the three islands lie between 31" 22' and -17" 25' of south latitude, and betH^een IfiG" and ISO^ east longitude. B 2 4 SCENERY. at the time of which yre shall have to speak, Aliina-maui, or the Northern Island, vvas the only one that conld be said to be inhabited, and our narrative Avill therefore refer to that alone. It is, as every reader knows, very irregularly shaped ; its greatest length is about 436 miles, and its breadth at the widest part about ISO. Travellers speak in the most glowing terms of the beauty of its scenery : its shores are deeply indented, and the white cliffs of part of its western coast, or the high dark rocks on its eastern side, furnish scenes that are dwelt upon with admiring delight. Here a long, bold promontory stretches ftir into the sea, its summit cro-v^aied with wood, or with the fortified intrenchments of some war- like chief, and its face whitened with the dashing spray of the dark blue waves that foam around its base. There the shore recedes, and forms a deep and quiet bay, studded with rocky islands covered Avith verdure, and enlivened by numbers of cormorants, or sea guUs, or the snow-white frigate bird, and probably by the fishing canoes of the neighbouring tribe. Beautiful flowers grow down to the water's edge, the graceful clianthus, the myrtle, and fuchsias of various new and unknoA\ii kinds ; while the Pohutakawa with its huge limbs, like a gnarled English oak, but splendid with rich tufts of scarlet flowers, seems to delight in bathing its boughs and blossoms in the salt waves of a creek or bay. As you advance inland the more open gi'ounds are covered with species of viola, primula, ranimculus, and myosotis, all diflering from our oa\ti ;* but the English • It is a remarkable fact, that though some of the New Zealand SCENEET. 5 eye is perhaps most attracted by the Microcalis Aus- tralis, the southern daisy, bearing, as it does, a close resemblance to the northern favourite of our childhood. Some portions of the country are rather dreary ; they somewhat resemble the Scottish moorlands, only that the dark fern and flax take the place of the blooming heather, and the outline of the hills is less broken and picturesque. But in general the scenery is rich and romantic, and often varied by high mountains clothed almost to tlieir summit with magnificent forests of trees unknown in any other portion of the globe. There is a solemn grandeur in these primaeval forests, with their strange* and luxuriant vegetation. Most of the trees are of the pine tribe, and grow to an enormous height. The Kauri in particular (Dammera Australia) is the glory of the jSTew Zealand Sylva ; it is the largest and most majestic of all the family of pines, often growing with a straight imbranched stem to the height of a hundred feet, and then throwing out a large clustering trees and plants are allied to the Australian, American, and even European families, the greatest number of species and even of ge- nera are 2)eculiar to the coimtry. Not less than sixty new species of timber trees have been sent to England, all more or less valuable. See Dr. Dieffenbach's New Zealand. * Colonel Mundy, in " Our Antipodes," thus speaks of the effect produced by this on his own mind. " Every man who has travelled at all has travelled through tracts of mountain forest, and has felt his soul awed, and elevated, by the romantic and sequestered grand- eur of these portions of the universe, which seem too solemn, and too sublime, for the permanent abode of busy man.. The effect produced is still deeper, the wilderness seems wilder still, when every tree •nd shrub, and flower and weed, and every specimen of animated nature, is utterly strange and unknown to the traveller, when every object is an object of mysterious wonder. Such was my position in traversing this forest pass. The blue vault above, and the earth's fTust on which I trod, appeared to be my only old acquaintances." 6 SCENERY. head of branclies that towers high above the siuTound- ing trees. Beneath and among these and the other lords of the forest, are seen the less aspiring plants ; the beautiful tree fern, reaching sometimes to the height of thirty feet ; the elegant areca sapida, with its delicate foliage ; and the venerable ratu tree, often forty feet in circumference, and splendid with its dazzling scarlet blossoms ; while graceful creepers, with their various coloured flowers,* spread from tree to tree, and form an almost impenetrable barrier. In the lower regions of the hills these forests are enlivened by the notes of birds of the most cheerful songt — the parrot ; the wood-pigeon, of rainbow hue ; the tui, warbling like our thrush ; and the maJco-maho, compared to our EngKsh nightingale, save that its song is heard only in the day. But there are no other living sights or sounds : not an insect wings its way across your path ; no squirrel leaps from bough to bough, nor does a solitary hedgehog disturb tlie fallen leaves with its gentle tread ; not even a fearful mouse puts out its little head to hsten to the foot -fall of the passer-by. % * " There were conTohnili, and clematis, and passifloiae, festooning the branches with their light garlands, and enormous brambles, covered with little wild roses, clambering np to the summits of some tall tree, and toppling down again in a cascade of bloom." See ** Our Antipodes." t" These birds, and flowers, serve the New Zcalandcr for an almanack. The flowering of the white clematis in October warns him that it is time to prepare for planting ; and the note of the koc-koea, or New Zealand cuckoo, tells him that his early potatoes are ready to be harvested. J Strange to say, no quadiaiped belongs to New Zealand ; the dogs found there by Captain Cook seem evidently to have been brought from some other land. i Higher up the mountains, though tlie trees long re- : main, and festoons of clematis and other flowers adorn I their branches, yet even the birds are gone, and the 1 silence is unbroken. j All the foliage is of a rich dark hue, contrasting i strongly with the bright glaucous green of a Kew ! Holland landscape,* but emblematic, as it were, of the natural character of the people. This abundant veget- ation is nourished by imiumerable rivulets, tliat, spring- ing from the sides of hills, gradually unite into large rivers, and form a network of larger and smaller streams over the whole land, aftbrding easy access from one part of it to another. But the most remarkable portion of New Zealand scenery is a line of country stretching from Cape Egmont, on the western coast, to "White Island, on the east ; the result of some of those tremendous con- A-ulsions of the earth's surface produced by volcanic agency. — The whole breadth of the island is traversed by a succession of extinct volcanoes, all high and rug- ged, and some of them reaching the region of per- petual snow. In the centre of the island a magnificent group of these lofty peaks surrounds a volcano stiU in action, Tongariro, of which many a legendary tale is told. Towards the east, a remarkable chain of lakes stretches to the coast, and travellers seem never weary of expatiating on the grandeur, and beauty, and wonders of this portion of the country.f They have given us the most animated descriptions of mountains, rocks, • Travellers speak very strongly of the contrast, in almost every particular, between the scenery of the two countries. + Particularly Dr. Dieffenbach and Rev. 11. Taylor, in C, M. Intelligencer for April, 1850. 8 YOLCANIC PnENOMEXA. and forests, of gushing streams, of basaltic columns 60 feet in height, standing like tlie ruins of an ancient temple, and all the strange results of subterranean fire. The lakes are beautiful ; some tranquil and pure, reposing in the bosom of wooded hills, and enlivened by some native village built for safety on a projecting promontory. Others, disturbed by volcanic phenomena, are desolate and deserted : Eotu-kara * is one of this latter kind, and is so strongly impregnated with sul- phuric acid that its waters cannot be drank ; another, Eotu-maliana,t is agitated with boiling springs, con- tinually throwing high into the air jets of water or of steam. These restless springs pierce the numerous islands on the lake, and many of these present a curi- ous spectacle as the boiling fountains play among the trees and shrubs with which they are adorned. Sud- denly the astonished traveller comes in sight of a bold flight of apparently marble ;|: steps ascending from the very margin of the lake. They are fifty in number, each step is from one to three feet in height, and from one to two in breadth. They are all of the purest white, except that here and there a roseate tinge Las crept along the veins ; and rising, as they do, in the midst of innumerable fountains similar to those on the islands, and surrounded with a mass of dark green fern, they seem like the creation of fairy land. — But we must not linger among these inviting scenes, we shall only recommend our readers to read the full account of them in the C. M. Intelligencer for April, 1850. § * Bitter lake. f Warm lake. J They are really formed from the deposit of the warm Avater, even now constantly flowing down them. § See also the Bishop of New Zealand's Journal, in Annals of Colonial Church, p. 87. LAKE TAUPO. 9 jSor must we enter into the details of Eoto-rua and other insecm-e villages built on a crust of earth over depths of boiling mud — intersected bv crevices sending forth a constant heated vapour, by hot springs and miniature mud volcanoes, 'where the very ground on which you tread is liable at any moment to give way, and plunge your foot into the heated mass below. AVe shall only ask our readers to accompany us to Lake Taupo, almost an inland sea, 3G miles in length. It is in the centre of the island, about 12 miles from the base of Tongariro. There is one spot on the south-western shore of this lake at which we desire to pause. At the ex- tremity of a range of black basaltic rocks there lies a belt of flat alluvial land, stretching inland from the lake till it reaches a ridge of low, but abrupt hills, also of volcanic origin. Nothing but moss and lichens will grow upon the heated surface of these hills : hot springs and crevices that emit the boiling vapour abound upon their sides ; the boiling mud beneath is in many places only covered, as at Eotu-rua, with a thin crust of earth ; and subterranean noises like the working of a steam engine are continually heard. Yet on the alluvial land close to this treacherous ground the natives had built a village of considerable size, called Te Eapa. There Avas much to tempt them to settle there ; the land was fertile, the steamiug crevices, so near them, served to cook their food,* aud they used the tepid springs as baths. * A layer of fern is first laid over the crevice, the pork and pota- toes are placed upon it, all is covered close with more fern, aud be- fore long the food is^ we are told, as thoroughly dressed as in an English oven. 10 TE II EU IIETT. The Eev. R. Taylor, the IMissionary at Wanganui, had occasion, as we shall hereafter relate, to visit this spot in 1845, and was struck with the beauty and grandeur of the whole scene. The village itself waa extremely picturesque, with its strong palisades, its carved posts, and native dwellings. Through it ran a bright mountain stream, that had forced its way through the ridge of hills behind it ; and in front lay the broad expanse of Taupo, with its islands, woods, and moun- tains, its black basaltic rocks and bold promontories, on which stood more than one fortified village. The noble figure of the chief, Te lieu lieu, Avas in harmony with the scene. He was advanced in years, his hair was silvery white, so white that his people could com- pare it only to the sno'^iA'y head of the sacred Tongariro, but his form was still erect. He was nearly seven feet in height, and, clothed in his handsome native mat, seemed a perfect model of a Xew Zealand chief; while the natural dignity of his appearance and maimer, and the openness and courtesy of his bearing, were the admiration of our Missionary. He talked long and earnestly with him. Te Heu Heu had been a violent opponent of Christianity, and had lately led an expedi- tion against some distant Christian villages, in the hope of extirpating the new and hated religion. But now he was softened, he confessed himself disarmed by what he heard, he promised to give up fighting, and was very earnest in his entreaties that a Missionary might come and live among his people. He even led Mr. Taylor to the most beautiful sj>ot in the neigh- bourhood, engaging to make it over t-b liim for a Mis- sionary settlement. Alas ! no Missionary could then be placed there, TE nEU HEU. 11 land in a few months Te Heu Heu was beyond the Teach of that instruction that might have saved his soul. I The hills behind the village were, as we have said, of I volcanic origin ; they were composed of a kind of argil- laceous clay and carbonate of magnesia ; the pent-up gas beneath them, that could not find its way to the cre- vices in their sides, gradually loosened the soil, and, in the spring of 1846, large masses of it fell into the gorge of the mountain torrent that flowed through the village, and stopped its course. The stream, thus checked, swelled into a lake behind the ridge, till from its accu- mulated weight the hill-side gave way, and a tremen- dous avalanche of mud and stones overwhelmed Te Eapa and most of its inhabitants. The noble chief might have escaped, but he scorned to leave his people exposed to danger ; he stood before his dwelling, his silvery hair floating on the wind, call- ing on Taniwa, a monster of the deep, to stay the coming danger, and perished in the act of supplication to his imagined deity ! Should the question be asked, " 'Why was there no Missionary to proceed to Te Eapa?" we can only an- swer it by another, " Why is not more -earnest prayer poured forth to the Lord of the harvest, that He will send more labourers into His harvest ?" CHAPTEE II. ORIGIN AND CHARACTER OF THE NEW ZEALANDERS. '/ But none saith, Where is God ni)- maker, * * * who teacheth us more than the beasts of the earth, and maketh us -wiser than the fowls of heaven ? "—Job xxxv. 10, 11. BEArTiFUL indeed in all its natural scenery was and is the island of Aliina-3Iani ; but how difterent was its moral aspect, and liow had fallen man marred the beauty of God's work ! The present chapter will afford some proof of this, as we intend to devote it to the probable origin and natural character of the people before we relate the discovery of tlie land of their abode. The vegetable productions of New Zealand do not differ more from those of the neighbouring islands, than does the Maori race from that of the Austral Negro, by whicli New Holland, Van Diemen's Land, New Guinea, and the Eiji Archipelago have bem peopled. The origin of the New Zealanders is confi- dently said to be 2lalaj/, like that of the Pol^niesians and Sandwich Islanders ; and indeed it appears likely that their ancestors came direct from some of thes^ islands, for not only do their traditions assert that the first inhabitants came from the East in large canoes, — but the languages are so similar that a native of Tahiti can with very little difficulty hold converse with a New Zealander.* * There is one peculiarity in all these Oceanic languages which we cannot pass over, viz. the use of tico duals and two plurah in ORIGIN. 13 There are few subjects more interesting than the origin of races ; and none perhaps more perplexing than the vast difference that exists between the various nations of the earth, as regards their social and mental conditions. Those who have most deeply studied the whole sub- ject, and most carefully compared the affinities of language, and the almost identity of ancient monu- ments,* in countries widely separated from each other, tell us, and it would seem they tell us truly, that the cradle of mankind after the deluge lay in the high table land of western Central Asia. They tell us it was from hence that, either by God's command, as in the days of Pele<::,t or by His judgments, as at Babel's tower, or by His subsequent more usual providential leadings, the whole earth was gradually overspread. the first persons of personal and possessive pronouns. The Jirst dual is Tised thus, " ice, taua, are going ;" i. e. yoxi and I, when no other person is present. The second dxial, maiia, when you and I out of several others is meant. In the same way the Jirst plural, " "Wc, tatou, are going," is used when all the party present are included ; the second plural, matou, when speaking of only a few out of those present. The same words with the prefix of To or Ta — are used for possessive pronouns, viz. To taua, your own and mine ; To maua, your own and mine, out of others; To tatou, our, belonging to all ; To matou, our, belonging to a few of or out of many. These languages are said to be evidently sister dialects to the Malay, and some others in the Philippine Islands, and in Java. There are only fourteen letters in the New Zealand alphabet, C, F, G, J, L, S, and several others, arc wanting. See Dr. Dieffenbach. * A remarkable instance of this occurs in the Cromlechs that have lately been discovered on the western slopes of the Ghauts, in South- em India, which are so similar to those of our own land, (Kitt's Coty House, &c.,) as to leave little or no doubt of their having been erected by contemporaneous and allied races, and for a similar purpose, whether for worship or for sepulture. t See Dr. Candlei>h on Gen. x. 14 OEIGIlf. It was not however by means of one continnoiis stream that this was effected, but as civilization pro- gressed, and the land from time to time became too strait for its increasing population, successive torrents poured down, at probably long intervals, from their central home, and deluging the surrounding coimtries, drove the earlier occupiers farther and f^irther on, till they found refuge in the fastnesses of mountain ranges, or in the distant coasts and isles of the sea. But adopting this theory as more than probable, the problem still remains unsolved ; and we still ask, "What should have hindered the earlier emigrants from making progress in civilization, proportioned in some degree to those portions of our o^vn race that re- mained nearer to their ancient home?" How is it that among the ancient Egyptians, Assyrians, Greeks, and Eomans, and among the Persians, Chinese, and Hindoos, literature and the mechanical arts should have attained so high a point, while the natives of ISTorth and South America,* of Africa, of all the islands in the Indian and Pacific Oceans, have never even in- vented an alphabet for themselves, nor discovered the art of manufacturing a wheel ? Surely the only solution of this problem is, that as it is " the Most High who divided to the nations their inheritance," t so with regard to even the simplest ai*ts of life, " This also cometh forth from the Lord of ho.>ts, who is wonderful in counsel and excellent in work- ing,"J and giveth or withholdeth according to the good pleasure of His will. ♦ Central America seems at one time to have belonged to the civilized portion of mankind. t Deut. xxxii. 8. ij Isa. xxviii. 29. CnAEACTLE. 15 Tills question is the more strongly forced upon us in the case of New Zealand, as the physical and mental con- stitution of the Maori race seem peculiarly fitted for pro- gress in every art of civilized life. In person they are tall and well-proportioned, strongly built, and capable of endurini:: great fatigue and hardship ; while their clear broT\-n complexion, their regular and often handsome featui'es, and their line dark eyes, were, even in their savage state, often lighted up vrith an intelligence and feeling that indicated a susceptibility to the best im- pressions. Their understandings, uncultivated as they were, v»'cre quick and penetrating, their conversation was lively and a-nimated, and their love of humour irrepressible. Their moral character was full of con- tradictions ; at one time selfish, proud, and treacher- ous, they seemed intent only on the aggrandizement of themselves or their tribe, or the gratification of their own wild wills, rejoicing in the misery and destruction of all beside. At another, the friendli- ness, hospitality, generosity, and even heroism of their conduct, won the admiration and afiection of their European friends. They treated their friends and elders with the greatest respect and veneration ; and their wives occupied a higher position than is usual in uncivilized nations, being often consulted in private, and sometimes even admitted to the public councils of the tribe. The aftection of the fathers for their chil- dren was intense, and their grief at losing them propor- tionably deep. The love of the mother appears to have been less strong, and instances of infanticide not unfrequently occurred ; though we believe these were perpetrated generally in revenge for some neglect of 16 "W'AR CANOES. the husband, or perhaps to escape the troTible of rear- ing the child. Impetuous and daring, the Xcav Zealander courted ratlier than shrunk from danger ; and the s^jirit of en- terprise led many of the young chiefs to venture as common sailors on board the whalers that frequented their coasts, in the hope of visiting other lands, and becoming acquainted ^vith other nations.* Their favourite pursuit was war, nothing else seemed worthy of their energies ; and the custom of " w^m," or demanding a pa^nnent in human life, for any insult or injury, real or supposed, of however remote a date,t was always at hand to supply them with a pretext for attacking a weaker tribe, and indulging the spirit of revenge that lay deep within their breasts. Feeling themselves lords of the ocean, their great delight Avas in their war-canoes ; and they laAished all their skill and taste in making and adorning them. These formidable vessels were simple in their construc- tion, and, when practicable, made from the hollowed stem of a single tree. They were often seventy or eighty feet in length, and would contain two hundred men. The sail was triangular, something like the lateen sails of the Mediterranean, and woven of flax or rushes. There were sometimes fifty paddles on each side, a paddle also served them as a rudder, and their speed was about seven knots an hour. Tlie head and stern rose high above the hull, and, as well as the margin of the * They too often paid dearly for this love of enterprise, in the brutal treatment they received on board. t There were instances in which forty years had elapsed since the offence was committed. I» I *i ''' %0 I-- t^ f WAE. 17 boat itself, were elaborately carved, in some places in- laid with a pearly shell, and ornamented with feathers. The Maoris' hatred of their enemies equalled their attachment to their friends, and a Xevr Zealand battle- field presented a more than usually frightful scene. The preparatory war-dance was accompanied with tre- mendous yells and shoutings ; the impetuous stamping of the feet made the very groimd to tremble ; and every face and limb was distorted till they scarcely seemed to be human beings * — all their mats were laid aside, their naked bodies were smeared with red and yellow ochre, and the parrots' feathers in their hair were sup- posed to add to the fierceness of their appearance. The older women of the tribe, daubed also with ochre, often accompanied the men to the field, dancing and yelling, and instigating to deeds of daring and cruelty. The younger women and the slaves remained a little way behind ; to them were committed the prisoners and the slain ; the bodies of the latter they were to prepare for the feast, and their heads were to be embalmed as ti'ophies. Destruction and devastation followed every battle ; the victorious party laid waste the country, burnt the villages, destroyed the plantations, and dragged away the women and children into perpetual bondage. The native Maori weapons were a "pattoo," or long spear, tipped with a sharp stone, and a "mery," or flat club, made of the green jade of the southern island ; and these had proved sufficiently destructive in the hands * ""What nearer approach to demons," said Captain Fitzroy, on witnessing one of these dances, " could be made by human beings, than is made by New Zealanders when maddening themselves for battle, by this dance of death ? " C 18 SLAVES. of 80 savage a people. The introduction of the musket by the whalers that frequented the Bay of Islands in- creased the destruction and the misery ; and the beauti- ful Ahina-maui seemed destined to become depopulated. The treatment of the prisoners and the captives was most barbarous ; they were the absolute property of their master, to be dealt with exactly as he pleased ; and dreadful tales are told of the use too often made of this power. Hard work, hunger, and contempt were the every-day portions of these unhappy slaves ; the slightest offence was punished with stripes ; and their sufferings whether of body or of mind were the subjects of derision and merriment. The by-standers often would amuse themselves b}^ mimickiaig the groan of pain and the writhe of agony of the sick or dying slave ; and not unfrequently the passing Missionary has been the only being to take to the poor sufferer a little water to cool his burning lips, or to assist him to move his aching limbs. The life of a slave was held more cheap than that of a very dog ; and a fit of passion * or some sudden im- pulse was often sufficient to lift the hatchet of a chief against the man who had perhaps long and faithfully sensed him, but who was now doomed not only to death, but to satisfy the unnatural appetite of his master. * Men of the same tribe rarely quarrelled, and never struck each other. Should any dispute occur, and one of the disputants feel his anger rising above control, instead of venting it on his opponent, he would rush away and destroy the first article of his oicn property he met with. Sometimes a canoe was cut to pieces, but the hatchet more frequently descended on one of his oxen slaves, who was after- wards eaten. Instances have occurred in which a friendly chief has been the victim. See Chapter XV. rUJs'ERAL CEEEMO?TIES. 19 Death must always be an unwelcome visitor to those \y1io know not the God of their salvation ; and to the Kew Zealanders, with their strong aifections, it was al- most intolerable anguish to be separated from those they loved. Their own death they contemplated with alarm and dismay, and lavished every token of sorrow and respect upon the remains of any deceased member of their family. The body was laid out upon a bier ; the nearest relatives assembled round it with green boughs wreathed about their heads ; the men sat on the ground in mournful silence, while the deep, loud wailings of the women, and the blood flowing from the gashes they had made in their faces, arms, and necks, testified their grief for the departed. In the case of an " ariki/' or chief, the head was sometimes embalmed and pre- served to be wept over by surviving friends ; the bones were for some time preserved in a kind of chest made of carved wood, and placed in some chosen spot near the dwelling, whence, at the end of a few months, they were removed with great ceremony to some sepul- chral cave. One or more slaves, according to the rank and age of the departed, were always killed and eaten, that he might not lack attendants in another world ; and though there was no law for the self-immolation of the widow, yet where the attachment had been very strong, as often was the case, the head wife generally hung herself, and was held in honour for so doing. "With regard to the religion of the New Zealanders ; all the accounts we have seen have been so vague, that we are inclined to believe they had themselves no very distinct ideas on the subject. They had an undefined and confused notion of some supernatural power they c 2 20 . EELIGIOX. called ^^ Atica,'^ but this term was likewise often ap- plied to aiiything incompreliensible to tliem, even to inanimate objects, sucb as a -vvatch, a barometer, or a compass. There were many inferior deities * whom they held in reverence, and to whom they offered prayers and in- cantations ; but their religion, like that of all heathen nations, was one of fear, and their supplications were for the most part addressed to some evil principle, to deprecate expected calamities. The souls of their departed cliiefs were considered as a kind of inferior Atuas, capable of doing either good or ]iarm to those on earth. "When the spirit of an ariki left the bod}', it ascended, they thought, to the skies, and there leaving its left eye to become a star, descended again to earth, and travelled down a rocky cliff near the North Cape to "E/einga," the place of tlie departed, where they follow the same pursuits as while on earth. Occasionally these spirits re-visit their former abodes, but they are never seen; and their voices arc only heard by some of their fellow arikis, or by the ioliungas or priests. These tohungas, as may be supposed, exercised great influence over the people. The kumeraf field must not be touched, nor the potatoes dug up, till the tohunga had performed his incantations; nor was the horrible banquet of victory partaken of till he had blessed it by * For instance, Maui who fished up the island from the hottom of the sea ; hence its name, Ahina-Mani, the child of Maui. Sir George Grey's late work, " Polynesian ^Mythology," contains some very curious stories of the exploits of this dcmi-god, such as his catching tlie Sun in a noose to hinder its speed, that the days might be longer I t Sweet potato. EELTGION. 21 taking a piece of the flesh, eating part of it himself, and hanging the rest on a tree as an offering to the Atua. But there Tvere no definite acts of public worship among this people ; no processions, no religious festivals, either stated or occasional ; and the only office of the tohimga that could be considered as a regular religious ceremony, was a sort of baptism undergone by every child when a few months old. On these occasions, the priest took a green bough, dipped it in water, and sprinkled the child with it, all the time muttering in- cantations, devoting it to some evil spirit, probably the god of war, and praying for its bravery and success.* It is confidently asserted on the authority of the people themselves, that whatever worship they paid to their Atuas was direct, and without intervening S}Tn- bols, that the distorted figures cut in jade and worn round the neck, or carved in wood on their utensils, were not idols, but merely memorials of some ancestor or departed hero ; and the contempt with which they at first treated the Popish images and crucifixes, seems to confirm this. And yet it is difficult to understand how persons, who in other cases could so skilfully imi- tate the human face and features,t could make such hideous figures as representations of their ancestors. * "VVe have not met with any account of the origin of this rite. t While Hongi was at Parramatta, in 1814, for a few weeks, Mr. Marsdcn laughingly told him he should cut off his head and send it to England, to show his friends the tattooing with which it was ornamented, unless he could carve one like his own. Upon which the chief, without any hesitation, took the top of a wooden post, made a graving tool for himself from a piece of iron hoop, and cut out a very good likeness of himself, marking the pattern of the tat- tooing most correctly. This head was sent home, and we believe is Btill in the Church Missionary House. There is an engraving of it in the Quarterly Paper for Michaelmas, 1816. 22 TAPU. The most remarkable of tlie religious observances ot New Zealand was the " tapiL " or " taboo," which, how- ever injurious and absurd in some of its requirements, tended in other points to prevent the wanton destruc- tion of life and property. For instance, a field planted with kumeras was "tapu;" so was a house left for a time unoccupied ; so also a canoe left on the beach, a storehouse of food, a tree fit for a canoe, &c. None of these must be touched, save by the o^ner ; or " Atua " would be ofi'ended, and punish the transgressor. A canoe in which any one had been drowned was " tapu," and must be broken up ; the chief cone of the volcano of Tongariro was " tapu," and must not be approached ; nor must the hair of another person's head be touched. If the blood of a chief had been spilt, the instrument, however innocent, was " tapu," and became the property of the injured person. "We read of a meeting among the natives that was to be held on the shores of the Taupo Lake. The presence of Te lieu lieu v.as desired, and a new and highly ornamented canoe was sent to fetch him. As he stepped into it, a splinter pricked his foot ; the wound was very trifling, but a few drops of blood flowed ; immediately every one quitted the vessel, an- other was sent for, and the offending canoe was hauled up on the beach, and became the property of the wounded chief. In many points, however, the "tapu" was attended with inconvenience and suffering, particularly when it was applied to persons instead of things only. AYomen were tapu while engaged in cultivating the land, men and women while attending the sick or engaged in the long-continued funeral ceremonies, &c., t^c. ; and while under it, must not touch a stranger, nor take food with TAPU. 23 their o^ii hands ; but must be fed by otliers.* Any departure from the strict laws of tapu was punished with death. But the most paiufid part of the system was the necessity it Uiid upon all sick persons to be immediately removed from their own house, and placed under an open shed, or sometimes only under a fence, till they should recover or die, and where of course their suiierings were aggravated by exposure to the weather. AVe meet with many instances of this, and will briefly mention one that is related by Mr. Clarke, who wTiting in May, 182 i, the beginning of their win- ter, says, " I went with Mr. Kemp and Mr. Puckey to see a sick chief named AVhyduah ; we found him lying under a rush fence, intended to shelter him from the wind. The priest Avas lying by his side, and the ground all round was " tapu," except a narrow path by which* the slaves, of whom there were many in attend- ance, brought the food. AVe reasoned with him on the risk of lying thus exposed to the sun by day, and to the cold by night ; but the chief paid no attention, he was entirely under tlie influence of tlie priest, and dared not do the smallest thing without his leave. We proposed to feel his pulse — but were referred to the priest, who gave a reluctant permission. The poor man had a cold, and a little cough, but no bad symp- toms; and if properly treated would probably have been well again in a very few days. We oflered him some of our food, but he must eat nothing cooked over our fires, nor must he move from the present spot till he was better ; of which under his present treatment • The New Zealanders, even -when not under tapu, never allowed their lips to touch the calabash from which they drank, but poured the water from it into their mouths, like the Hindoos. 24 TAPU. tliere could be no hope. The poor man attributed his present ilhiess to disobedience to the priest, who a day or two before had forbidden him to eat anything on a long journey he had to perform. As he was returning, feeling yer}^ faint and tired, he ventured to take a little food, and was immediately afterwards seized vdth so much pain in his limbs that he could scarcely get home, which he said was sent him by the Atua as a punishment for disobeying the priest, nor would he listen to any arguments as to its being the effect of cold and fatigue. A few days later we visited him again, he was on the same spot, and his disease had gained ground, but though pleased to see us, he would not shake hands with us, as he said the Atua had punished him for letting us feel his pulse by depriving him of the use of that arm !" In what worse than iron bond- age does the god of this world hold his captives ! "We will now turn to the time when these islanJa became first kno^vn to European navigators. CHAPTEE III. DISCOVERY OF NEW ZEALAND — CAPTAIN COOK — FOOD AND CLOTHING OF THE NATIVES. " Thou shalt open thine hand wide unto him, * * « for this thing the Lord shall bless thee in all thy Avoiks, and in all that thou puttcst thine hand unto." — Deut. xv. 8, 10. Sixteen centuries had passed away since the Sun of righteousnesshadriseuon the earth, and still His beams were hidden from these Southern Islands ; and Ahina- maui still lay in darkness and in miser^^, its very existence unknown to the Christian nations of the earth. At length, in the year 1642, the enterprising Tas- man, who had been sent by the Dutch governor of Java in search of the supposed Australian continent, after discovering Van Diem en's Land, and bestowing on it the name of his master, turned his course toward^ the east, and in a few days came in sight of other un- kno^^'n shores.* He found it however impossible to land ; the fearless natives, unawed by the appearance of his ships, so different from any they could have seen before, made an unprovoked attack upon his boats ; and Tasman, seeing from the number of the canoes that began to approach him, and the determined gestures of the people, that the ships themselves would be in jeopardy • Some geographers suppose that this was the country described by Juan Fernandez as being visited by him in 1576 ; and if so it ia probable that he introduced the dogs found there by Captain Cook. 26 DISCOVEEY OF INEAV ZEALAND. prudently gave up the attempt, and steered away from the inhospitable coast. New Zealand, for so Tasman called the country in memory of his native land, was soon forgotten ; and more than another century elapsed before it was again heard of. Our noble-spirited countryman, Captain Cook, re-dis- covered it in 1769, in the course of his first voyage round the world; and though on his first approa-ch to the island his ignorance of the character and customs of the people led unintentionally to the loss of four iS'ew Zea- land lives, yet such was the steady gentle discipline he maintained among his* crew, and such was the influence his firm, yet friendly conduct gained over the natives, that not one other drop of either English or Maori blood was shed during the five visits he paid the island between October, 1769, and rebruary, 1777.* Captain Cook was mucli interested in the people; their manly bearing and their bold demeanour attracted his admiration, but he lamented their ignorance and wretchedness, and with the enlightened philanthropy that characterized him, he spared no pains to improve their condition. Science owes much to the discoveries and accurate) observations of this distinguished navigator ; the charts he laid doAvn of the coasts have been adopted as the groundwork of all succeeding ones ; but the grateful recollection of him that has been cherished by the natives themselves, is a far more fragrant "WTeatli upon his tomb, than any that science can have woven for it. ♦ Would that this could be said in other instaiA'cs, hut even the consort ship of Captain Cook lost some of her men, and some of the Maoris were also killed. CAPTAIN COOK. 27 Captain Cook was particularly struck \^'ith the want of proper food nmoug these islanders. AV^e have be- fore spoken of tlie rich abundance of noble trees and Io>'ely flowers with which the land abounded ; but not- withstanding the fertile soil and almost unrivalled climate* of New Zealand, there is perhaps no country in tlie world, except the Arctic regions, that is in itself so destitute of sustenance for man. IS'either grain nor wholesome fruit is indigenous there, nor any edible root except that of a species of fem.f This was roast- ed and beaten into a sort of cake, and with the addition, at some seasons of the year, of fish, formed origin- ally the only food of the inhabitants. In later times, according to traditionary lore, the kumera,;): or sweet potato, was introduced by a woman named E Pani, who with her husband once visited these shores from some distant island called Tawai, and pitying the condition of the people, heroically returned again alone in the canoe to her native place, and brought back some kumeras for cultivation. The plant rapidly increased ; and E Pani was rewarded for her courage and bene- volence by being made an inferior deity, and placed by the side of Maui. The compassion of our countryman was not less strongly excited than that of E Pani had been, and at every visit he paid the island he endeavoured to add something to t "e comforts of the people, never failing ♦ On the eastern coast the thermometer seldom fulls below 40> or rises above 6G° ; on the western the range is somewhat wider, but even in the interior a thin crust of ice on standing water is seldom seen on the lower grounds. The air is singularly clear and trans- parent, and notwithstanding the frequent rains, is the theme of every traveller's praise. t Pteris esculenta. J Convolvulus Batata. 28 INTEODTJCTION OF FOOD. to bring European seeds and roots for cultivation. But Tvdth the pride and incredulity of ignorant minds, they could not be prevailed on to cultivate any that did not bear some resemblance to those they had al- ready seen. The common potato threw out its tubers like the kumera ; the turnip,* too, bore a not dissi- milar appearance, and these were therefore gladly welcomed. The cabbage* was not unlike the upper shoot of the Areca Sapida, and this was also admitted into their horticulture ;t but peas, and beans, and car- rots, and wheat, were unlike anything they had seen before ; and as therefore they could not be fitting food for man, they were discarded. Captain Cook was more successful in his attempt to introduce the pig ; though how, with all their preju- dices, they could ever have admitted pork into their bills of fare we are at a loss to divine. Yet so it was, and the rearing of pigs and cultivation of the potato soon spread throughout the island, till by degrees the New Zealanders had not only enough for their own • Neither the turnip nor the cabbage, hoAvever, seem to have made their way beyond Cook's Stra ts, the chief resort of Captain Cook, but there they grew luxuriantly. The cabbage has now be- come wild along the Straits, and we are told that in spring the northern shore for some space inland is resplendent with its yellow blossoms, still recording, as it wei-e, in letters of gold, the benevo- lence that introduced so valuable an acquisition. "f" Colonel Mundy, writing in 1847, speaks of a very aged clxief named Taniwha, who remembered Captain Cook, and who in de- scribing him, " mimics," says Col. Mundy, "a way he had of waving his right hand to and fro wherever he walked. The veteran, then a child of seven or eight years old, has no conception of the mean- ing of this strange gesture. It remains," continues Col. Mundy, ** for us to guess. Our great navigator was sowing the seeds of Europe in the wilds of Ahina-maui, plucking them from his pockets, and casting them on promising soil." » DWELLINGS. 29 consumption, but were able to supply the trading ves- sels that soon after began to frequent tlieir shores. AVater was the New Zealanders' only beverage, and so averse were they to any intoxicating liquors, that it was many years before they yielded to the persuasions of unprincipled Europeans to taste a second time of "liquid fire." Their general habits remained unchanged from the time of Captain Cook's visits till they were brought under the modifying influence of Christianity and civil- ization. Their dwellings were constructed of a frame- work of wood interwoven with reeds and rushes (called raupo). This interweaving was often painted in pat- terns of black and red, and the upright posts and the ridge pole of the roof were frequently elaborately carved, especially in the southern part of the island, where the carvings were intended to represent the an- cestors of the family ; and as at the death of each suc- cessive occupier of the house, his figure was added to the group, the dwelling became a sort of genealogical tree. The end of the roof usually projected some space beyond the walls, and, supported by carved pillars, formed a portico, in which the family took their meals ; for the interior apartment was tapued from any other purpose than sitting or sleeping in, or the weaving of the mats. There was no aperture but one low door, and though the raupo walls admitted no inconsiderable amount of air, yet the dirty habits of the inmates, added to the smoke from the fire in the centre of the hut, rendered the atmosphere at times intolerable to an European. Their food was cooked by slaves in a separate hut, 30 TATTOOING. and wlien tlie time of meals arrived, let the weather be what it might, the family assembled out of doors, in front of their dwellinp'. The slaves havinor di^^ded the food into equal portions, and placed each portion in a separate little basket made of flax, brought it round and duly distributed it. "When all had finislied, a slave again came round with a calabash of water, and poured some into the mouth of each one present. One of the most singular customs of the Maoris was that of tattooing, invented, we should suppose, not only to make the men look more terrible in battle, but also to test their power of endurance. The operation was exquisitely painful — the person to be tattooed was laid on his back ; a pattern more or less intricate, ac- cording to his rank and pretensions, was first traced on his face, arms, and breast, mth a charred stick; in- cisions were then made, according to this pattern, by a sharp kind of chisel, made of bone, driven in by a mallet till the blood flowed freely ; and the chisel-like instrument having been previously dipped in some dark pigment, the lines remained indelibly fixed. It was but seldom that the whole could be done at one time, the suflering was too great to bear ; * and it often re- quired weeks and even months to complete the tattoo- * Rutherford, a sailor, who was taken prisoner by the natives in 1816, and who, after all the rest of the crew of his ship had been murdered and eaten before his eyes, was made a chief, and conse- quently had to submit to this initiation, had the fortitude to under- go the whole at once, but did not recover the effects of it for six weeks. After a forced residence there of ten years, he made his escape, and on his return to England published a full and authentic account of his own extraordinary adventures, and of the manners and customs of the natives. He must have been residing somewhere in the south-eastern part of the island. We believe he afterwards took up his residence in one of the Polynesian Islands. DRESS. 81 iiig of a man of superior rank or courage — pre-eminence in these qualities requiring pre-eminence in self-tor- ture. There seems to have been no particular age at which this painful honour was conferred. Sometimes boys of flight or ten were tattooed ; sometimes it was de- ferred till gro^vn up ; and a very few instances are men- tioned in which it was not submitted to at all.* The barbarous custom extended also to the women ; some aspiring ladies were tattooed like the men, only in simpler patterns, but all had their lips performed upon ; the redness of lip, so prized in civilized countries, was there held in disrepute. The dress both of men and women consisted of, so- called, mats, i. e. large squares of woven flax. One of these was fastened round the waist and fell just below the knees ; the other thrown over the shoulders nearly covered the upper part of the body. These mats were manufactured exclusively by the women; tliey pre- pared the flax, t^svisted it into a sort of t^^-ine, and then, after winding this thread backwards and forwards over pegs fastened into the ground and thus forming a warp, began the tedious process of weaving with the hand. It was no wonder that with such inadequate imple- ments the work was slow, that a common mat required six months to finish it, and that one of a superior kind could jarely be completed iii less than two or three years. — And whatever we may think of this people's deficiency in mechanical invention, we cannot with- hold from their women the meed of praise for industry and patience. The women in the neighboui'hood of the river Thames were renowned for their skill and * One of these was Euatara, of -whom we shall hereafter speak. 52 DRESS. taste in this manuTacture, and some c f tlie borders of their mats, \YOven in elaborate patterns of black, red, and blue, are very handsome even in European estim- ation. Both men and women frequently wore grotesque figures of jade round their necks, but their favourite ornament was feathers, and Mr. Marsden relates an amusing incident that occurred during his first visit to the island, that shows the love of dress is not confined to the polished nations of the earth. In an exploring expedition he made along the coast towards the south, he was accompanied by several chiefs of the Bay of Islands, some of whom thought it a good opportunity for trade, and provided themselves with nails, fishing-hooks, &c., and one of the party took also w4th him a supply of choice feathers prepared in a manner peculiar to the northern part of the island. — In the course of barter the chief observed a very hand- some mat worn by the vrife of one of the Tliames chiefs ; and determined, if possible, to procure it for his own wife, but found the owner unwilling to part with it, and not to be moved by any of the ordinary articles of traffic. He then thought of trying his feathers, and taking out a few of the least valuable, placed them in the hair of some of the other women present, where, as they gracefully fluttered in the breeze, they soon attracted the attention of the lady of the mat, who became impatient to possess herself of so becoming an ornament. The chief in vain ofiered to give her some in exchange for the mat, but she still refused, till taking some of the choicest fer.thers from his box and displaying them before her to the greatest advantage, he adroitly laid them at her feet. The DHESS. 33 temptation Avas irresistible, she threw off the mat and seized the leathers ; nor could any young lady of fashion in London or Paris have been more delighted with a diamond aigrette, than Avas this Maori matron with her plume from the snowy albatross.* * It is however a remarkable characteristic of this people that, though very fond of their own native ornaments, in their subsequent dealings with Europeans no articles ever attracted their notice un- less they were useful. Beads and gew-gaws they utterly despised ; while a nail, a fish-hook, or even a piece of iron hoop, would purchase a good supply of food, and a hatchet was irresistible. CHAPTEE ly. KEY. S. MARSUEN. TIPPAHEE. " How shall they believe in Him of whom thoy hare not heard ? ** llOM. X. 14. For a few moments we suspend our iinrrative, to pay our tribute to the memory of Captain Coolt. The be- nevolent exertions of this t^ood and great man in behalf of the barbarous nations he fell in with, sprung from Christian principle. Love to God and man was the ruling motive of his life ; and wliile benefiting distant lands, he spared no pains to promote the comfort and to maintain the morality, as well as discipline, of his own crew. Had his example been followed by succeeding voy- agers, or even had the New Zealanders been treated with only common humanity and uprightness, how much guilt would have been avoided, how much human life would liave been spared, and Avhat cause would the natives have had to rejoice in this opening communi- cation with England and her dependencies ! But it was far otherwise ; and the intercourse that in consequence of our gi'eat navigator's discoveries commenced, towards the end of the last century, beiwcen tlie people of New Zealand and otlier countries, was far from being calculated to improve tlie moral condition of the Maori race, or to give them any favourable impressions oi Christianity. The trade with New South Wales con- EEV. S. MARSDEN. 35 sisted in the excJiange of cargoes of the liue timber, 'vvith which the Islaud abounded, for some of the commonest articles of English hardware ; and when, a few years later, the South Sea whalers from England resorted to New Zealand for provisions, they also found that the most acceptable payment was in nails and fish- hooks. Too soon however in both these cases the traffic de- generated into a system of fraud and violence, where the treachery, cruelty, and bad faith of the Europeans roused the indi2:nation of the savage to acts of the fiercest re- venge, often, alas! followed by retaliation on the part of the first aggressors. The few scattered notices we have of Maori history during all this period are little else than tales of massacre and bloodshed ; or at best of New Zealanders torn from their families and their homes, and, when no longer wanted on board the vessel, left to perish in some distant island. * And yet so carefidly did the original authors of these calamities keep out of sight their own gvult in the transactions, that, both in England and in New South Wales, the ferocity of the ^laoris was supposed to be unprovoked ; the very name of New Zealand was held in abhorrence ; and its people were considered as untameable savages fitted only for destruction. But there was one eye in New South "Wales that saw things in a truer light, one heart that yearned over the wretchedness of his fellow-men, that knew the provo- cations that were given them, and felt that the greater • There -were however a few honourable exceptions to this state- ment : among others, Captain King, Governor of Norfolk Island, and afterwards of Port Jackson, made several attempts to benefit tho New Zealanders, but unhappily without success. D 2 35 BET. S. MAESDEir. their depravity, the more determined should be the efforts of Christians to reclaim them. The Kev. Samuel Marsden,* — a name ever to be had in honour by all who love Grod and man, and without whom the beautiful Polynesian Islands would not have known the blessings brought to them by the London Missionary Society, — ^had been in 1792 appointed Cliap- lain at Port Jackson ; and carrying out with him a strong and sound faith, a firm unyielding principle, and a glow- ing zeal and love that longed for the salvation of all man- kind, his long chaplaincy became the greatest bless- ing the Southern Hemisphere has ever known. To him was given the rare pri^nlege of benefiting, not individuals merely, but whole races of his fellow-beings. We wish we knew more precisely how and wlien this good man became interested in the Maori race ; f but all we have been able to ascertain is, that in the year 1806, an influential chief, named Tippahee, and * We do not know the place of Mr. Marsdcn's birth, but he was originally brought up as a blacksmith. He was led to Chhist Avhile young, and while giving his own heart to his Saviour felt so ardent a desire to be the instrument of leading others to know Him also, that in 1786, when about twenty-two years of age, he applied to the Elland Society to receive him. They did so, educated him, sent him to College, and prepared him for the ministry ; and among the many devoted and excellent ministers whom the Church owes to that Society, for none may she feel more grateful than for Samuel Marsden. f Since writing the above we find that on Mr. Marsdcn's last visit to New Zealand, in 1837, he mentioned to Mr. Matthews that the first New Zealanders he had seen were two chiefs, Toki and Huru, whom Captain King had taken to Norfolk Island, and subsequently to Port Jackson, in the hope of their giving useful information on the cultui-e of flar. Captain King failed in his project, but he had the privilege of conferring on the Maoris the inestimable benefit of bringing their raco under the notice of Mr. Marsden. TIPPAHEE. 37 his four sous, urged by a spirit of inquiry as to other liiuds, worked their way to Port Jackson in one of the trading vessels. It would be very interesting to trace out his firi>t adventures there, his meeting with Mr. Marsden, &c., but we can only give a few unconnected details of the history. Mr. Marsden soon got into friendly intercourse with the chief, and found that this tattooed savage was en- dowed with a mind superior to any thing he could have anticipated. He found him intelligent and eager for knowledge, and most anxious for the welfare and improvement of his people ; while his natural tact and courtesy of manner made him no unfitting guest at the table of the governor.* The arts of life he saw at Port Jackson rendered him the more alive to the ignorance and degraded state of his countrymen ; and so painfully did he feel this, that upon being one day taken to a common rope-walk to see the process of spinning twine * A little incident that occurrccl one day when dining with a large party at Government House showed Tippahee's shrewdness of ob- servation, and courajje in expressing his opinion. A discussion arose as to our penal code ; he could not reconcile our punishment of theft with his own sense of justice, maintaining that stealing food when perhaps the thief was hungry ought not to he so severely punished. He was told, in reply, that according to English law every man who took the property of another was liable to be put to death. " Then," exclaimed he with animation, addressing the governor, " why do you not hang Captain ," pointing to a gentleman then at table; " Captain , he come to New Zealand, he come ashore, and tiki (stole) my potatoes ; you hang Captain ." The Captain was covered with confusion, for the charge was true ; like most of the commanders of vessels, he had, when off the coast, and in want of potatoes, sent a boat's crew on shore, dug up Tippahee's plantation, and carried off the produce without offering him the slightest r&- muneration. 38 TIPPAHEE. and fishing-lines, and of manufacturing rope, be hurst into tears, exclaiming, " New Zealand no good." Mr. Marsden had much conversation \nth him on the possibility of forming an European settlement in the Island similar to that in Tahiti, which was now beginning to rejoice the hearts of the devoted and self- forgetting men who had planned and executed it ; and found the chief willing to assist in any undertaking that promised such advantages to his native land. Tip- pahee returned home laden with presents from the go- I vemor, of the most useful kind — agricultural tools, seed i wheat, a few head of cattle, &c., &c. ; while Mr. Mars- den's mind became more and more intent upon the in- troduction of the Gospel and of civilization into New Zealand, Not long after this, Mr. Marsden had occasion to visit England, and took the opportunity of bringing the subject before the Committee of the Church Mis- sionary Society. We can well imagine with what ardour and energy he pleaded the cause of the Maoris ; and with what success, we shall see in the following chapter. CHAPTEE Y. CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY — RUATARA PLANS FOR A SETTLEMENT. *' How shall they hear without a preacher ? " — RoM. x. 14. It is very profitable, as well as very interesting, to look back to the early proceedings of the Church Mis- sionary Society ; to see the hallowed names of Scott, and Simeon, of Cecil, and Venn, and Buchanan, and Pratt, and Bickersteth, and their fellow-workers of a former generation, and to read of how they thought and felt and acted ; how — few in number but strong in faith — they laid the foundation, broad and deep, of that structure which God has so blessed and honoured. It brincfs a kind of sacred stillness to the mind thus to commune, as it were, with holy men now at rest in the presence of that Saviour whom they so loved and served on earth ; and the bright calm light with which their memories are encircled, serves to guide and cheer those who have taken ujd the same labours from which " they have ceased." Thoughts and feelings such as these have often visited our minds while tracing out the commencement of the jN'ew Zealand Mission ; and we can only hope and pray and believe that the same Holy Spirit that has guided from the beginning the efforts of the Society, will ever continue to rest upon it, — " the spirit of wis- dom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and the fear of the Lord." 40 CIIUECIl MISSIONAE? SOCIETY. Mr Marsden's earnest appeal to the Society met with an equally earnest attention and interest; and after much and prayerful deliberation a plan was adopted, which would, it Avas hoped, lead to the evan- gelization of the island. It was determined that the Mission should be com- menced by sending out a few artisans, men of piety and industry, as settlers, to teach the natives some of the simpler arts of life, and while thus winning their confidence and their affection, to take every opportunity of scattering the seeds of DiAdne Truth, and thus to prepare the way for Missionary work of a more exclu- sive character And here we must observe that Missionary Societies had not then had the experience we now possess ; and had not yet so fully learnt, that however valuable civili- zation is as a handmaid to evangelization, it is in itself but of little valuewas a forerunner, and that the simple preaching of " Christ Jesus and Him crucified " is " the power of God unto salvation," to the barbarous Scy- thian as to the polished Grreek. We do not however mean that the settlers were in- structed to confine themselves to the mere secular im- provement of the New Zealanders : on the contrary, as soon as they could master the language, they were expected to devote as much time as they could spare, to the religious instruction of any natives to whom they could gain access. It was not long before the Society met with two persons who seemed exactly suited to their purpose. Mr. William Hal], recommended by the late Mr. Pawcett of Carlisle, was a carpenter, who had also learnt something of navigation and ship-building ; and Mr. EUATAEA. 41 I John King, well kno^^^l to the present Bishop of Cal- ; cutta, was a shoemaker, acquainted also with flax- ! dressing and rope-making, and knowing something of ( agriculture. j Such were the two men who laid the foundation of I the great work now accomplished. Knowing nothing i of New Zealand but its misery and its wickedness, its massacres and its cannibalism, they left their native land and all the blessings of civilization, to dwell among a nation of untried savages, well aware that their own lives and those of their families would be in constant jeopardy. Love to God and to the souls of men could alone have moved them to this heroic self-devotion ; and the prayers and hopes, not unmixed with anxious fears, of many Christian hearts accompanied them, when, in company with Mr. Marsden, they embarked on board the " Ann," on August 25, 1809. It was a happy omen, and proved eventually a most important advantage, that a day or two after they had joined the ship, Mr. Marsden observed a poor emaci- ated man, evidently very ill, sitting on the forecastle ; and, upon going up to him, recognised him as a Xew Zealand chief whom he had some time before seen at Port Jackson. Poor Jiiiafara* had suffered much from English sailors, and there seemed very little hope of his living to reach his own land again ; but the kind- ness of ]SIr. IMarsden, and the captain and officers of the ship, the medical attendance of the doctor, and the careful nursing of Mr. King, soon in great degree re- stored his health, and swept away from his remembrance the many injuries he had received. Euatara was nephew to Tippahee, and a chief of considerable importance in • Formerly written, " Duaterra." 42 BUATAKA. the nortliern part of the Island ; in person he was tall and well made ; his dark eye was full of animation, and his bearing noble and dignified. His manner, like that of his uncle, was mild, engaging, and courteous ; and his mind acute, intelligent, and generous. He was now about twenty-one or twenty -two years of age ; and it appeared that some four years before, his love of enterprise had led him to engage himself as a common sailor in one of the whalers that touched at the Bay of Islands for provisions. After serving in her for a twelvemonth, he was, contrary to agreement, put ashore at Port Jackson, without either money or friends ; and must have starved, had not a Captain Kichardson engaged him on another whaling expedition, and at the end of six months landed him on his own shore, well paid in European articles. These events had not subdued the spirit of inquiry in the young chief's mind ; and at the end of a few months he again trusted himself to the master of an- other whaler, who promised, when he had completed his cargo, to take him to England and show liim King George, which at this time seemed to be tlie summit of his ambition. The ship first visited Bounty Island, where Buatara and a few other men were sent on shore to collect seal skins, while the " Santa Anna ' ' went to Norfolk Island to procure provisipns and Avater. A very small stock of food and a very scanty supply of water was given them, but the master promised to re- turn in a few days. Ten long months however passed away before the ship again appeared : three of the men had perished from want, and the remainder must have shared their fiite, had not another vessel liappened to touch at the Island, whose master humanely spared EUATAKA. 48 them a small supply. During the ten months, they had collected 8000 seal skins, and wlien all Avere again on board, the " Santa Anna " set sail for England, and Ruatara looked forward to the accomplishment of his long-cherished desire. On the voyage he was treated most cruelly ; he was frequently beaten very severely, and the illness of which we have spoken was the effect of some of the hea\y blows he then received. But he bore all, for he hoped soon to see King George ; and we can imagine something of his disappointment and mortification, Avhen, on arriving in London, the master only ridiculed him for his credulity, and dismissed him without any remuneration for his services. Ah ! had Buatara's intense desire been directed to another object, had it been " the King of Glory " whom he so ardently longed to see, he would not have thus been disappoint- ed. Ill and destitute as the poor chief was, there seemed nothing before him but death in a strange land ; and it is one of those many proofs we have of an over- ruling Providence in all the affairs of life, that he should have been, without any human contrivance, brought into the very ship in which Mr. Marsden and his com- panions were to sail. During the voyage Mr. Marsden had much conversation with him, and foimd him as anxious as Tippahce had been for the improvement of his countrymen. He was delighted to find that ]Mr. Hall and Mr. King were intending to settle in Xew Zealand, and promised them protection and every assist- ance in his power, if only they would establisli them- selves on his property in the Bay of Islands. As Tippa- hee's district was in the same neighbourhood, Mr. Marsden had no hesitation in deciding according to 44 AEEIYAL AT PORT JACKSOlff. liis M^slies ; and promised to begin the settlement as soon as possible. It IS a remarkable circumstance, that thrown as Buatara had almost exclusively been among lawless and ungodly men, the idea of a Christian Sabbath had taken a firm hold of his mind ; he spoke of it repeatedly, and implied that his people even now desired some- thing of the kind, but that they had not hitherto knowTi "/ioi6' to make a Sunday ^ Now, he said, he should be able to teach them ; and, in order to do this, he employed his mind in inventing Maori names for the different days of the week. Full of hope and anticipations, the party landed at Port Jackson, in February, 1810 ; but a sad disappoint- ment awaited them. News had lately arrived that a trading vessel, named the Boyd, had been attacked by the natives in Whangaroa Bay, on the north-east coast, that the crew had been murdered and eaten, and the ship burnt. Tippahee too was dead; some whalers, hearing of the loss of the Boyd, determined to avenge it ; and, confounding the innocent with the guilty,* came doAvn upon Tippahee in his island home in the Bay of Islands, burnt his village, destroyed his crops, and put him and his people to the sword. Huatara was exceedingly distressed at the loss of his uncle, and at the delay in the projected plans ; for the whole of that part of the Island was in such a state of excitement and disturbance, that he could no longer * Tippahee, it afterwards appeared, happened to be in Whangaroa Bay at the time of the massacre ; but, so far from joining in it, had done all in his power, though unsuccessfully, to rescue some of the crew. EUATAEA. 45 guarantee the safety of an European. Tlic cliief him- self however determined to return and ascertain the real state of aftairs, promising to come back as soon as possible. It was several months before an oppor- tunity offered for his sailing: the intermediate time was passed in acquiring knowledge of various kinds ; and when at last he left Port Jackson lie was sup- plied by 'Mv. ^larsden with Avhatever was likely to be useful to him. But months passed on, and nothing was heard of Huatara, till INIr. Marsden grew imeasy, and feared that some accident had befallen his young friend. More than a twelvemonth had elapsed, and Mr. Mars- den's anxieties still increased, when, to his great joy, Euatara again made his appearance, but looking worn and haggard, and with a sorrowful tale to tell, not of the barbarities of his countrymen, but again of the bad faith and cruelty of Englishmen. He related his adventures with great feeliug, told Mr. Marsden of the ioy with which, after six months of whale fishing, he found himself in sight of his own land ; how the ship anchored in tlie Bay opposite his own village ; of the delight with whicli he recognized each familiar object far and near ; of his collecting his little property on deck ; his impatience to see the boat lowered that was to take liim on shore to be again united to his wife and children. And then lie spoke of the dismay with which he found the anchor heaved, and the vessel stand- ing out again to sea, and of the imfeeling captain's dis- regard of his tears and remonstrances. He spoke too of the anguish with which he again saw the beloved coast receding from his ^lew, and of his despair of ever again beholding it. After much ill usage the captain 46 RUATARA. left hiin on Norfolk Island, Avhere, friendless and des- titute, and without resource, he was found by another vessel, whose master kindly supplied him with food and clothing, and brought him once more to Port Jackson. Again under the friendly roof of his constant friend,* lie soon recovered health and spirits, embarked once more for his native land, and at length reached it in safety about the beginning of 1813. His long absence, extending, with one short inter- val, over a period of seven years, had not been alto- gether lost to him ; it had partly loosened the hold that his early superstitions and native customs held upon his mind, and prepared him the more readily to avail himself of opportunities of improvement. On both oc- casions, during the months spent under Mr. Marsden's roof, that servant of God carefully instructed him in the leading truths of our most holy faith ; but his pro- gress was very slow, and his ideas remained sadly con- fused. The observance of the Sabbath was the only point on which he seemed clear ; and we find that after his return to New Zealand, he continued to " make a Sunday" himself for the first "five moons," after which he probably lost his reckoning of the days.f He * It was not only Tippahceand Ruatara that experienced the hos- pitality and kindness of Mr. INIarsden. He built a hut near his ovn house at Paramatta, in which any New Zealanders were welcome to take up their abode, and where they received every kindness. Some of them remained there for days, and even weeks ; and in this way Mr. Marsdeu became acquainted with several of the chiefs, through whom his name became known and loved* by many who had never seen his face. Probably these chiefs lived at some distance from Ruatara's district ; or it would be difficult to account for the incre- dulity with which, as we shall presently see, his statements were received. f Ruatara tried to persuade some of the other chiefs to do the liUATAHA. 47 made far ^eater progress in agriculture than in reli- gious knowledge; Mr. Marsden -wasely accustomed him to manual labour ; he engaged in it with ardour, and by the time he left Paramatta, he was well ac- quainted with the culture of wheat, and all common vegetables. "VVe can fancy him returning to his own land early in 1813, rejoicing in his newly-acquired knowledge ; supplied by Mr. Marsden with everj^thing required to make it available — tools and seeds and plants; filled with the most sanguine hopes of raising his beloved country from her present degradation ; and never doubting but that his brother chiefs would thankfully avail themselves of what it had cost him so much pains to learn. Already, as his ardent mind stretched on- ward, the whole scene was changed ; he saw the arts of peace substituted for devastating wars, and, as he would often say, wheat would be everywhere cultivated, and New Zealand would be a great nation. Poor Euatara had yet to learn that ignorance is the parent of incredulity, and he soon found that the pre- judices and habits of his countrymen were too deeply seated to be so easily eradicated. When he told them of his adventures, and of all he had seen and heard at Port Jackson, they listened at first with the greatest same, but without success ; they answered him that they knew Eng- lishmen had no Sabbath, for of all the many vessels that had been to New Zealand only Uco had made any difTcrence in the day ! Those however who had been to Port Jackson could not have said this ; for there the Sabbath was at this time strictly observed ; no packets were allowed to go in or out of the harbour, the prisoners as well as the soldiers were regularly mustered and taken to church, and q^uict and order prevailed all around. 48 EUATAP.A. interest ; but soon his tales surpassed tlieir ])o\vers of belief. Nothing would persuade them that the bread and biscuit they had occasionally procured from the ships, could be made from the wlieat he showed them ; and when, in attempting to describe the horses, he spoke of them as " corraddees," * large enough to carry a man, they could listen no longer, but stopping their ears reproached him with supposing they were so fool- ish as to believe his traveller's tales. A few, more liberal than the rest, proceeded to test the truth of his assertions by attempting to ride their 2:) 2 //s ; but the re- sult oidy served to convince them the niore fully of Buatara's want of truthfulness, and all he said was re- ceived with ridicule and contempt. Had Tippahee been alive he would have confirmed Buatara's statements, and gone hand in hand with him in all his plans ; but he was gone, and Euatara was left alone in his noble endeavours. Disconcerted, but not daunted, he with some difliculty prevailed on six of the chiefs to accept some of the seed which he had brought vrith him, and to sow it according to his instructions and example. It came up well, grew luxuriantly, and Euatara was eagerly looking forward to the removal of at least one of their prejudices, when, just as it was coming into ear, he had the mortification to find it vras all destroyed ! Xot supposing there could be any mode of increase different from tliat of their kumera, they had examined the 7'oofs, and not finding • Con-addcc is the native name for clog, and as tlicy had never seen any quadruped except dogs and pigs, (see page 6,) Ruatara knew not in what other way to give them an idea of cither horses or cows. KUATAEA. 49 any grains of wlieat growing there, had pulled up all the > plants and burnt them ! Only one among them, ITongi* the uncle of our chief, had had the forbearance to wait to see wliat the plants would really come to, and he and i his nephew were rewarded by a plentiful crop. But notwithstanding the incredulity and ridicule j ■with which the chiefs had heard Ruatara's histories, j they received him with warmth and kindness, and were I 80 pleased Avitli the prospect of friendly Europeans coming to settle among them, that he took the first I opportunity of sending an urgent request to ]Mr. Mars- [ den to commence a settlement without delay. This ; message, welcome as it was to Mr. Marsden, found him j in considerable difficidty. From the time that he had I first mentioned his project he had had much to endure, and much to contend against. "W"e have already f spoken of the strong feeling entertained throughout the colony against these barbarians, whose extermin- ation seemed far more desirable than their conver- sion ; and there were, besides, parties whose personal interest it was to prevent, if possible, the proposed settlement, lest the system of fraud and cruelty they had so long pursued, should be brought to light. These people attempted to misrepresent the motives, and even to blacken the character of God's own servant ; and though they could not succeed in fixing any stigma upon him, yet they so far gained their point, that not even one of the more respectable portion of society * Fonncrly written Shunghcc, or E, Ongi ; he was chief of the Ngripuis, a fierce tribe occupying a large tract of country inland, stretching from near the western shore of the Bay of Islands to the other side of the Island. t Page 35. 50 MR. nALL AND MR. KENDALL S VISIT. would join him, and he Avas left to pursue his glorious work alone. Nothing however eould turn him from his purpose ; through evil report, as afterwards through good report, he stood firm as a rock, strong in the Lord and in the power of his might. But before the final step was taken, Mr. Marsden thought it prudent to send Mr. Hall and Mr. Kendall (an additional settler just arrived from England) to ascertain for themselves the temper of the people, and the practicability' of establishing themselves among them. They reached the Island in the middle of the year 1814, to the great delight of Euatara. He showed them the potatoes, carrots, onions, &c. &c., growing in profusion from the seed he had brought from Port Jack- son. He had, too, a large number of pigs, and his whole farm was in a most flourishing condition. To the chief's great joy, they had brought a steel mill with them; and he immediately set about grinding some of his wheat, to the no small surprise of his incredulous neighbours, w^ho could scarcely believe their own eyes when they saw the flour ; and when Euatara proceeded to make some cakes and bake them in a frying-pan, and then gave each of them a piece to taste, they danced and shouted with the most extravagant joy. They even began to think it possible that his other tales might be true, even that of the large corraddees.* Mr. Kendall and Mr. Hall were, on their part, not a little startled and discouraged at first, at the wild and savage appearance and mamier of the people ; but the kind reception they met with from all the chiefs soon dispelled any personal fear; and after spending six • Page 48. DirncuLTiES. 61 I weeks among them, during which time they received the most urgent entreaties to return soon and settle there, they felt no hesitation as to their future course. Eua- tara, Hoagi, and Ivoro-koro, (another chief of the Bay of Islands,) acL-ompanied them back to Port Jack- son, where their report tilled Mr. Marsden's anxious, waiting heart with joy and gratitude. Mr. Marsden had not hesitated to fix on the Bay of Islands for the site of the new settlement, as being the only spot on which he could hope for protection for the settlers. Besides the friendship of Kuatara, which he knew he could depend upon, he was slightly acquainted with some of tlie other chiefs in the northern part of the Island, who had been at Port Jackson, and to whom he had had opportunities of showing kindness ; and he hoped this would be remembered by them. But there were disadvantages attending this locality — it was abnost the only resort of the trading vessels ; and these had not only increased the demoralization of the na- tives, but had formed a kind of small port on the southern shore of the Bay (Kororarika), which was often the haunt of deserters and run-away convicts from New Holland and Van Diemen's Land, who were in some respects as much to be feared as the New Zea- landers themselves. Another cause of anxiety Mas a deadly feud which had, he found, sprung up, since the aftair of the Boyd, and the consequent murder of Tippahee, between the chiefs of the Bay of Islands and those of Whaugaroa, which would expose the settlers to great danger should actual hostilities again arise between them. But as he intended to accompany the expedition himself, he trust- ed to be able to mediate between the hostile tribes, or E 2 62 DEPARTURE FOB, NEW ZEALAND. at all events to prevail on those of Whangaroa to refrain from injuring the Europeans. He hoped also in some waj or other to overcome the other difficulty, and lost no time in making the necessary preparations for starting. The party that Mr. Marsdcn took with him consist- ed of the three settlers vidth their wives and children, a flax-dresser, a smith, the three returning chiefs, and a gentleman of the name of Nicholas, wlio liad volunteered to accompany them. Taking with him a stock of every- thing likely to be useful or convenient, Mr. Marsden embarked with his companions on November 28th, 1814, in the little brig Active, (which he had at his own risk purchased for £2000,) on this blessed mission to the Maori nation, — "Those noble people," as he wrote to the Church Missionary Society, "who are only waiting for what you so richly enjoy — the means of grace, the heavenly manna, to fall around their hun- gry tents. I fear," he continues, "the Society will be alarmed at the expense, but consider for a moment what a state of bondage, sin, and misery all must be in who are literally without hope, and witlioiit God in the world. I know I am not authorized by the Society to do all I am doing in pecuniary matters for this mis- sion. If they approve of any part I shall be thankful ; and if they/i^Z/y enter into my views, I shall the more rejoice. But should they see it in a different point of vi^w, and not feel disposed to give all the pecuniary assistance it seems to need, I shall not be discouraged from doing all I can, till I see I can do no more. The Lord will provide the required money either here, or in England, and I hope and believe the Great Head of the Church will give his support and blessing." CHAPTEE YI. MR. MARSDEN's visit TO NEW ZEALAND. "Behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy." — St. Luke ii. 10. The summer sun was setting; and his departing rays shed a flood of light on the dark hold rock that forms New Zealand's northern promontory, when, on December the 15th, 1814, the Missionary vessel first came in sight of land. Mr. Marsden stood on deck, eager to catch the first view of the country for whose welfare he had prayed, and lahoui-ed, and waited for so many years. His delighted eye rested "w-ith admira- tion on the scene before him ; and as he watched the sun-beams gliding from point to point, his heart glowed with the hope that ere long a brighter and a never- setting sun would rise, and chase away the moral dark- ness that enveloped all around him. As the Active neared the cape, several chiefs came off in their canoes ; they were xery friendly, and seemed somewhat interested when Euatara explained to them the intentions of Mr. Marsden, but the party did not come into actual intercourse with any body of natives till the 18th, when finding themselves becalmed near the small islands of the Cavalles, off the north-eastern coast, they determined to go on shore. The New Zealander in a foreign land, dressed in European clothes, and conforming himself with a re- markable facility to the manners and conversation of the persons among whom he is thrown, is a very dif- 54 jl tangi. ferent being from the Maori chief, clad in his native mat, proudly treading his own native soil, and conscious that he may bid defiance to all intruders ; and nothing that Mr. Marsden had seen or heard at Port Jackson had at all prepared him for the savage wildness of this people when free from the restraint of Europeans. The party were however courteously received, and had any evil intention been entertained, the presence of the chiefs they had brought with them would have pre- vented the execution of it. The meeting of one of these chiefs, Koro-koro, with a relative who resided on the island, gave rise to so extraordinary a scene, that we will not pass it over in silence. This was a"taugi,"or ceremony performed on the meeting or parting of friends or relations ; it still partially retains its hold upon the j)eople, but was then universal, and attended Avith such curious circum- stances that we shall give the account of it in Mr. Marsden' s own words. " After we had landed," he writes, " and while Ave were talking to Koro-koro and some of the natives, his aunt came to welcome him, accompanied with some other women and children. She had a green bough twisted round her head^ and another in her hand. When she came within a hun- dred yards, she began to make a very mournful lament- ation, hanging down her head as if oppressed with the heaviest grief, and advancing towards Koro-koro with a slow and measured step. He, on his part, appeared much agitated, and stood in deep silence, leaning on the top^ of his musket. As the aunt advanced, she prayed very loud and wept exceedingly. Koro-koro remained motionless till she came up to him, when they laid their heads together, the woman leaning on . WHANOAEOA BAT. 55 a staff and he on his gun. Thus they stood, repeating short sentences aloud, which, we understood, were prayers, and here they wept aloud for a long time, the ; tears rolling do^vn their cheeks in torrents — it was I impossible to see them without being deeply moved. I A daughter oi the aunt also sat at her feet weeping ; and the women who accompanied her joined in the j lamentation, cutting themselves in their faces, arms, I and breasts, with sharp shells or flints, till the blood \ streamed down. We thought this an extraordinary ; mode of manifesting their joy, but afterwards found it ; was universal." Our readers will join \yit\i Mr. Mars- ! den and ourselves in wondering at these tokens of Maori joy ! While lying becalmed off the Cavalle Islands they heard that some of the Whangaroan chiefs were en- camped with a large party of their followers, on the opposite coast. We have before mentioned these people, and the blood-feud that since the massacre of the Boyd had existed between them and the tribes of the Bay of Islands : we have mentioned also Mr. IMarsden's anx- iety to establish matters on an amicable footing for the safety of the intended settlement, well knowing that the forty miles of wood and swamp that would separate it from these savages, would of themselves prove a very ineffectual' protection. The present opportunity seemed a favoiu'able one for endeavouring to accomplish this; and unmoved by Euatara's entreaties, who knew the unscrupulous fero- city of the tribe, and trembled for the safety of his benefiictor, he determined to visit them. Finding him fixed in this resolution, Euatara not only engaged to 66 WIIANGAEOA BAT. accompany him, but in his own generous Avay, and re- gardless of his own personal danger, volunteered to make the first advance. The party consisted of Mr. Marsden, Mr. Nicholas, Mr. Kendall, Mr. King, Mr. Hanson, the master of the ship, Hongi, Koro-koro, and Euatara ; and they had no sooner landed than they saw the body of armed men stationed on an op- posite hill. Buatara went forward, and after explain- ing to them that some white men desired to visit them, rejoined his own party. There was a pause, and our friends doubted what reception they were to expect, when they saw a woman advance from the Whangaroan band, flourishing a red mat round her head, and crying out, "Haromai, haromai," "Come hither, come hither." This they were told was a welcome, and proceeding on- ward, they soon found themselves in the midst of the Whangaroans. The chiefs were sitting on the ground surrounded by their warriors, who were standing with their spears, fifteen or twenty feet in length, fixed up- right by their side. Both chiefs and men were dressed in their native mats, some of them very handsome, and all had their hair neatly tied in a knot at the top of the head, and ornamented wdth long white feathers of the gannet. Some wore round their necks ornaments of green jade, some the teeth of their slaughtered ene- mies, while some, as if proud of the atrocious destruc- tion of the Boyd, were adorned with dollars taken from that ill-fated ship. But who can realize the description of the sights and sounds that followed ! The warriors seized their spears and brandished them, as if in fury, one against the other ; yells, shrieks, and roars rose on every side ; while the frightful gesticulations and va* WHANOAEOJL BAT. 67 ri'ety of horrible distortions of face and limb were enough to strike terror and dismay into the most resolute. It ^^ as a war-dance of welcome ! ]\rr. Marsden had much conversation with the chiefs, of whom the prmcipal one, who had assumed the name of George, had taken the lead in the affair of the Boyd. They did not deny the barbarous deed, but justified it I as only retaliation for \vrongs inflicted on their chief by the master of the vessel. Evening was dra^ving on apace, but the most im- portant subjects had not yet been discussed ; and Mr. 1 Marsden, fearing he might not again have so favourable ; an opportunity, determined on the bold step of staying there during the night. Mr. Nicholas volunteered to I remain with him ; Hongi did the same, but it was thought better that the rest of the party should return to the ship ; and thus, alone, unarmed and unprotected save by the shield of faith in Him for whose Name's sake they were there, these two Englishmen prepared to pass the night in the midst of well-armed and fero- cious cannibals. Must not He in whom they believed, have endued them with special strength for the oc- casion ? " George," writes Mr. Marsden, "directed me to lie by his side ; his wife and child lay on his right hand, and Mr. Nicholas close by. The night was clear, the stars shone bright, the sea before us was smooth ; around were the warriors' spears stuck upright in the ground, and groups of natives lying in all elirections like a flock of sheep upon the grass, for there were neither tents »or huts to cover them. I viewed our present situation with feelings I cannot describe ; sur- rounded by cannibals who had massacred and devoiu'ed 58 TVIIANGAROA BAT. our countrymen, I wondered much at the mysteries of Providence, and how these things could be. I did not sleep much ; my mind was occupied by the strange cir- cumstances in which we were, and the new and strange ideas the scene naturally awakened." Among the starry groups that on that night ^nsited Mr. Marsden's wakeful eyes, the Southern Cross shone out with its own soft lustre ; and is it likely that he beheld it with unmoved feelings ? "Would he not greet it as a fitting emblem of the purpose that had brought him hither ? And then, as before the morning dawned the diadem of the South * rose from its ocean bed, and, climbing the steep of heaven, added its bright circlet to the " spangled" firmament, must it not have cheered his heart with hopes of future triumphs and unfading glory, even for these dark savages that lay around him ? "Whether the sight of these constellations really sug- gested such thoughts to him we cannot tell; the thoughts themselves were there ; and we know that that evening and that night were fraught with important conse- quences to the mission ; for the chiefs, wrought upon by Mr. Marsden's arguments, and moved, no doubt, by the fearless intrepidity of his conduct, not only pro- mised to forbear from molesting the settlement, but agreed to come to terms of peace with the chiefs of the Bay of Islands. In the morning several of them went with Mr. Marsden on board the Active, where, after a good English breakfast, with which they were much delighted, they entered into a peaceable compact with B/uatara and Koro-koro as representatives of the rest. The wind was now fiivourable, and the Missionary band soon found themselves at the entrance of the Bay * Corona Australis. EANGT-nOUA. 59 of Islands. Standing out towards Cape Brett, they passed the conical rock, that, rising midway between . the headlands, seems to guard the approach ; and as I they croceeded were struck with admiration at the beauty of the scene. In the foreground, the bright ' sea was studded with islands ; some barren and rocky, i others clothed with trees and verdure. Far beyond, the dark grey promontories stood boldly forward, divided I from each other by the rivers that are everywhere to be found ; while the distant horizon was bounded by mountains of various forms. One sorrowful sight how- ever arrested their attention — it was the island once the favourite resort of the murdered Tippahee,* where, in advance of his neighbour chiefs, he had taught his people something of European cultivation. Now aU was desolate — the burnt ruins of the huts, and the un- cultivated plantations, still told the cruel tale. Only one house was standing, it was the one that Governor King had had built for the chief himself. The Active anchored in a little cove on the northern side of the Bay, o\ev against Eangi-houa, the chief village belonging to Euatara, and was speedily sur- rounded by canoes, full of men and women anxious to welcome back their respective chiefs, and, as on the Cavalle Islands, testifying their joy, the men by weep- ing, the women by cutting themselves in all directions. The next day the party landed, and fixed on a spot adjoining the A-illage, for the residence of the settlers. Mr. Marsden's name was abeady well known here, and the people crowded round him with every mark of affectionate regard.f AVe may imagine their astonish- • See Page 44. t It was the same when, during his stay on the island, he made 60 A NEW ZEALAND WELCOME. ment when the cattle were brought on shore, and they found the truth of Euatara's description of "large cor- raddees ;" but the sight of Mr. Marsden on horseback quite bewildered them ; they seemed to think him more than mortal, and believed that by some supernatural power he had united himself to the horse. Koro-koro had quitted the vessel as soon as she ar- rived, a^d now returned to give Mr. Marsden and the new settlers a welcome according to native etiquette, an etiquette however which it required no little nerve to witness without alarm. Ten of the formidable war- canoes Ave have before described were seen in regular line, and with colours flying, bearing swiftly down upon the Active. Every rower in the long line dipped his paddle at the same moment, so that the whole seemed like one stroke. The chiefs were standing up in their canoes, with their war-mats gracefully thrown over their shoulders, their hair neatly tied and adorned with white feathers, and in their hands were their tall spears, also ornamented with feathers. Their bodies were painted with red ochre, and their fierce tattooed countenances were rendered more fierce by the frightful contortions of their features. They sung the war-song as they approached, and tlieir wild impetuous gestures, like those at AVhangaroa, seemed to bid defiance to any other power, "None," says Mr. Nicholas, "but those who saw ic can ibrm a conception of the terrible appearance." They made as though they intended to excursions to the more inland villages. Ilia name passed from mouth to mouth, and the very children shouted it out with delight. So truly did this poor people appreciate the kindness shown to their countrymen at Furamatta Songs and dances were even composed to his honour. CHBISTMAS DAT. 61 attack the ship ; and a shudder must have run through some of the party on board, as they recalled the dread- ful realities that had in former times taken place in that same Bay. But in a moment all was changed, the war- song became a note of joyful welcome, and the counten- ances of the men resumed their usual expression. The chiefs came on board, each bringing some little present, while Koro-koro, with the greatest natural courtesy, introduced them to the several persons on board, men- tioning, as he did so, the various kindnesses and atten- tions he had received from each. Sunday, December the 25th, now arrived. Mr. Mars- den had mentioned to Kuatara his intention of per- forming Divine service on shore, and the chief had spared no pains in making all the preparations in his power. The first sight that greeted Mr. Marsden's eye when he went on deck that morning, was an Eng- lish flag flying at Eangi-houa, in honour of the day.* The party went on shore, and were surprised to find with what ingenuity Euatara had contrived his arrange- ments. He had enclosed about half an acre of ground with a fence, and in the centre had erected a pulpit and desk, and covered them with black native mats, to conceal the roughness of the materials, and had arranged the bottom of some old canoes as seats for the Euro- peans ; himself and his companions not requiring any but the ground. IVIr. Marsden's own account is as follows. " When we landed, we found Koro-koro, Euatara, and Hongi, dressed in regimentals, given them by Governor Macquarrie, with their men dra\vn up, * This flag was a present from the governor of Port Jackson, from whom the chief had begged either a flag, or a bell, or a drum, to collect his people together on the sabbath day. b:S CnEISTMAS DAT. readv to march into the enclosure to attend Divine ser- vice. We entered, and were placed on the seats on each side of the pulpit. Koro-koro marched his men in, and placed them on my right hand behind the Eu- ropeans ; Euatara placed his on the left. The inhabit- ants of the town, with the women and children, and a number of other chiefs, formed a circle round the whole. A very solemn silence prevailed. I rose and began the service by singing the Old Hundredth Psalm, and I felt my very soul melt within me when I viewed my congregation, and considered the state they were in. After reading the service, I preached from St. Luke ii. 10, * Behold, I bring you glad tidings of great joy.' The natives told Ruatara that they could not under- stand what I meant. He told them not to mind now, for that they would understand it by-and-by, and that he would explain my meaning as far as he could. When the service was over we returned on board, much gra- tified ; and with the strongest persuasion that the time was at hand when the glory of the Lord would be revealed to these poor benighted heathen, and that the labours of those who remained on the island would be crowned and blessed with success." Ruatara was delighted with the success of this first attempt to introduce the worship of the true Grod, and Mr. Marsden rejoiced with a holier, deeper joy: there was something singularly encouraging in its having occurred on Christmas Day, aiid that almost the first words from God's own book that fell on the ears of those barbarians should have been, " The people that walked in darkness have seen a great light ; they that dwell in the land of the shadow of death, upon them hath the light shined." Would not "the zeal of the BUILDI^'G. 63 Lord of hosts perform " yet greater things ? Would He not manifest himself to the souls of these people as " AVonderful," "Counsellor," "the Mighty God?" and would not "the Prince of Peace" now establish His government where the darkest, fiercest passions had hitherto reigned ? It was well tliat, as the hearts of Mr. Marsden and liis companions swelled high with all these glorious liopes, the intervening days of darkness, trial, and suf- fering were hidden from their sight. Had they fore- seen them, how could they have had courage to face them ! But we will not anticipate. Every effort was now made to get raupo * buildings erected that might serve, as temporary dwellings for the settlers, and storehouses for the various European articles they had brought with them both for use and for barter ; timber was procured from the opposite side of the Bay ; the smith and carpenter set hard to M'ork, every hand on board assisted, and the village of Eang- houa presented the novel scene of European industry. As soon as the rude habitation was built and the settlers and stores safely landed, Mr. Marsden spent a week in visiting the eastern coast as far as the river Thames, 150 miles from Eangi-houa ; and it is another instance of the fearless confidence he placed in these people, that with only five Europeans to navigate the ship, he ventured to take on board twenty-eight New Zealanders, all well armed to secure the party from any attacks from stranger natives. He afterwards made several excursions inland, rowing as far as he could up one or other of the four rivers that fell into the Bay, and continuing his journey on foot. In this way he • Page 29. 64 BTTATABA. became acquainted Avith a large proportion of the chiefs of the surrounding country, was everywhere received with kindness and hospitality, and found every one pleased with the prospect of the settlement of Euro- peans on the island. More than once on these excursions, Buatara found occasion to testify his thoughtful anxiety for the com- fort of his benefactor. Mr. Marsden happened to have been absent longer than he intended, and Ruatara, fearing he would feel the want of his usual English comforts, went to meet him with a supply of bread, tea and sugar, and any other little thing that occurred to him. Indeed, the whole conduct of this remarkable young man was such as to encourage the best hopes with regard to him. His anxiety for the welfare of his people filled his mind, and was the constant theme of his conversation. "I have introduced wheat," he often again would say, " into New Zealand, and it will become a great nation." He made arrangements for extensive cultivation among his people, and planned the building of a town on an English model. It was a beautiful spot that he fixed on, commanding a view of the Bay and the adjacent country; and as he took Mr. Marsden over it and pointed out the spot on wliich he intended to build a church, it was arranged that a few days after, they should again meet and mark out the streets. Alas ! before that day arrived Ruatara was stretched on his dying-bed. His seizure was sudden, and Mr. Marsden hastened to his dwelling, to minister to his bodily and spiritual necessities, but was denied ad- mittance. His su])erstitious friends feared the venge- ance of the Atua if a white man should approach. Eor DEATH or EUATAEA. 65 three days did Mr. Marsdcn endeavour to rcniove their prejudices, but in vain ; till finding his poor friend was getting worse and worse, he threatened that the Active i should fire on the village if they did not yield. This had the desired. effect, and Mr. jN'icholas and himself were permitted to visit him. It was a very painful scene. His favourite wife sat beside him bathed in tears, her dishevelled hair lying on her shoulders, and her face expressing the anguish she was enduring. He was himself so weak that he could scarcely speak ; but his intellects were clear as ever, and his languid eye lighted up with joy at the sight of Mr. Marsden, as though it were a gleam of comfort to illumine his dark passage. They had brought with them medicine and English food, but he was tapued, and was not allowed to take them. He did not expect to recover ; " and,'* writes Mr. Marsden, " at this awful moment he appear- ed not to know what to do. He wished me to prav with him, which I did, but the superstitions of his country had evidently a strong hold upon his mind. His views of the gospel were not sufficiently clear to remove his superstitions, and yet he loved to hear what I could tell him of the love of Christ. As my stay was limited by the governor's orders, I was obliged to leave him in the midst of his affliction, and four days after my departure he died."* We learn from other sources, that the day before he died he was removed from his own house, according to the superstitious custom of the country, to a shed erect- ♦ It is a touching circumstance, that in the midst of his sufferings he did not forget some presents he had prepared for Mr. Marsden and Mr. Is'icholas ; he sent for and gave them the handsome mats he had set apart for this purpose. I 06 DEATH OF EUATAEA.. J ed near. Either by accident or by bis o\\ti wish, wbicb we are not told, it was on the very spot where not many days before, full of glad anticipation, he had stood and consulted with Mr. Marsden, as to his intended town, that Ruatara breathed his last. Whether as the bright, long-cherished prospects of future usefulness to his countrymen faded from his dying eyes, the love of a crucified Saviour Avas more clearly manifested to his soul, we do not know — no European Avas again allowed to see him. The veil is too closely drawn for us to see beyond it, and Avhile contemplatiug the early death of this promising chief, we can only lay our hand upon our mouth, and say, " Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right?" To complete the sad tale, the poor wife put an end to her existence the folloAving day; she could not endure this life without him whom she so fondly loved, for she knew not the God of all consolation. CHAPTER VII. TRIALS AND PATIENCE OF FIRST SETTLERS — BEGINNING OF PRO- GRESS—MR. MARSDEN's SECOND AND THIRD VISITS — HONGI IN ENGLAND — HIS CONDUCT ON HIS RETURN. " I will say of the Loud, He is my refuge and my fortress; my God ; in Him will I trust." — Psalm xci. 2. The Active sailed again for Sydney on February 25 th, 1815 ; the settlers accompanied her to the en- trance of the Bay; and, after bidding adieu to Mr. ^larsden, and watching the white sails of his little \cssel disappear behind the northern headland, they retui'ned to Eangi-houa. And now the reality of their present situation forced itself more strongly on their minds. They had quitted country and friends, and all the interchanges of civilized life ; and henceforth, de- fenceless and alone, a land of cannibals was to become their earthly home. Months must elapse before they could again have intercourse witli Port Jackson ; before they could again look on one friendly face, or receive one " Cordial endearing report Of a land they must visit no more," What might not have happened ere those months had At present the feeling of the barbarous people round them was decidedly in their favour, but who could teU how soon some trifling act of indiscretion, or some un- F 2 68 SITUATION OF THE SETTLEES. intended insult,* or some unfounded rumour, might kindle a flame to be quenched only by their blood ! The death of Ruatara had materially affected their position : they had lost the shelter and the help of his strong hand and earnest heart; and though Hongi, whose still more powerful sway extended across the Island, had promised Mr. Marsden to protect them, his mind was cast in a very different mould from that of his lamented nephew. The one absorbing desire of Buatara had been the improvement and elevation of his countrymen, and his cordial help was ever ready for those who would promote this object ; while the master passion in the breast of Hongi was self-ag- grandizement ; and his interest in the new settlement arose chiefly from his conviction that it would give him influence over his neighbour chiefs. But the settlers yielded not to any gloomy regrets or forebodings ; they were looking for that " city that hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God;" their Lord was with them, His work was before them ; and trusting in Him as their "refuge and fortress," in His name they girded up the loins of their mind, and applied themselves with spirit to the duties that lay before them. The party at this time consisted of Messrs. Kendall, Hall, and King, with their wdves and children, Mrs. King's mother, two sawyers, one smith, and three or four labourers from Sydney. The first thing to be done was to provide more substantial * e. g. The head of a chief was considered so pv culiarly sacred, that no part of it must ever be spoken of; the bare mention of his eye, or his ear, was a serious offence, and often punished by imme- diate death. riRST TRIALS. 69 uv.ellings ; for the uind and rain penetrated their pre- sent abode of flags and rushes, and the floor Avas some- ; times ancle-deep in mud. Then the hind tliey liad purchased had to be fenced and cleared and planted ; and the smith was kept constantly at work in making nails and fish-hooks for use or for barter. The natives would continually collect round them, locking on md wondering, and hindering the work by the attention they required. Some of them would agree to lit >p them ; but a few hours generally sufficed to tire out these imdisciplined labourers, and they would start oft' to fishing, or to some employment more congenial to their desultory habits. The settlers* wives took a few of the more promising girls into their houses, and at first they were delighted at being taught the arts of household work ; but they too would often run away for hours, and though their mistresses clothed and fed and taught them, they were often left without the help of even one.* The attempt to instruct the boys in the rudiments of reading was not much more successful ; they were ckver and intelligent, and lor a little while they would s( em deeply interested ; but presently would jump up to dance or play; and sometimes the teacher had to follow his scholars into the bush, and there prevail on them to sit still for a quarter of an hour, while they learnt some English word, or a letter of the English alphabet. But one of the trials of the settlers at this time arose from a different cause — neither men nor women, boys nor girls, seemed to have the slightest sense of ♦ See next chapter for an animated description of this from the pen of JMrs. 11. Willianw. 70 TBIALS. propriety or decency; unci tlicir persons and liabits were so dirty and disgusting, and the language they had learnt from the sailors was so revolting, that to be thus brought into daily and hourly contact with them required an amount of self-denial scarcely to be appre- ciated in our ovm. civilized community. More serious annoyances were however yet to come. As the novelty and prestige of a European settlement gradually wore away, the natives began to show more of their real character. The stores of flour, biscuit, rice, Avearing apparel, blankets, axes, &c., intended for the settlers' own use, or for the purchase of timber and provisions, were all objects of covetous desire to these poor people ; they would come and imperatively demand anything they had a fancy for, and when re- fused, however courteously, the more daring of them would leap over the fence, break into the store, and help themselves ; and it was to the settlers a continual matter of surprise and thankfulness that the whole of the property was not swept away. Sometimes a spirit of wanton mischief seemed to come simultaneously over the whole neighbourhood; the people would send their pigs into the settlers' wheat, or would break the fences and let the cattle run into the bush, or seize upon the poultry and kill or carry it off before the owners' eyes. A wheelbarrow was one day cut to pieces for the sake of the nails, though they might have had them from the smith for asking for them ; and at another time a shed was pulled down for the same purpose. These attacks were often accompanied Avith insults and threats of the most frightful kind ; and " to be told that before morning their house would be in flames, TRIALS. 71 or that the stoues were then heating for the oven m which they were to be cooked, was on more than one occasion the evening farewell from a mob of angry natives."* Never was that promise, " Thou shalt not be afraid of any terror by night, nor for the arrow that flieth by day," more entirely fulfilled than to this devoted band; for it is a remarkable circumstance, that though in 1835, twenty years later, Mr. King told Captain Fitzroy that he could not then look back on those days without shuddering,* yet all the letters written at the time uniformly breathe a feeling of security from any per- sonal danger. Against all these injuries and insults, the settlers' only weapons were remonstrances and arguments. Hongi indeed was at this time faithful to his promise, and ready to listen to any appeal ; but his residence was at Waimate, many miles from Eangi-houa, and as the aggressions were more frequently committed by other tribes than by his own, the fear of bringing on a quarrel prevented their applying to him except in cases of great emergency. After a time, want of sufficient food was added to the settlers' other trials. The abundance of pigs and potatoes on the island had led Mr. Marsden to conclude, that, as long as they had a store of European articles with which to purchase these provisions, there could be no difficulty in procuring them. His great care there- fore had been to supply the settlement with blankets, axes, &c,, and the smith with a stock of iron for nails and fish-hooks ready for barter. But now the trade in muskets and ammunition, of which we have before • See Captain Fiteroy's NarratiTe. 72 DEFICTENCT OF PR0yi3I0>^S. spoken,* began and rapidly increased ; and the desire of proenring weapons that would give them such de- cided advantage over other tribes, so stimulated the warlike propensities of the chiefs and people rouud the Bay, that they would not part with their provisions for anything but these. It was in vain that the settlers, while refusing to deal with them on these terms, set before them the miseries of war, and urged them to turn to peaceful cultivation ; the people were mad upon their idols, and our friends had the mortification of seeing food they had hitherto so easily purchased now carried past with shouts of derision and triumph. Their own resources were very small : the cattle had been so often set free, that by degrees they had all escaped irreclaimably into the forests ; the wheat and poultry that were saved from the depredations of their neighbours were wholly insufficient for their support ; and the supplies from Port Jackson were necessarily very irregular and uncertain. Those who are much acquainted with Missionary history know well how painfully the most zealous Mis- sionaries often speak of the evil effect produced on their own minds by an unceasing contact with heathen- ism, how it tends insensibly to lower the tone of their own spirit, and how apt they are to find a kind of apathy steal over them. Those who know this, and who know likewise the plague of their ovm hearts, will not wonder to be told that in this emergency, in an evil hour, the settlers yielded to the temptation, and began themselves occasionally to trade in muskets. It was but for a little while, and bitterly did they repent their error; not only on its own account, but as it • Fuge 17. lERSETERAyCE OF TUE SETTLEES. 73 iiiudered the Mission, and subsequently brouglit them- t^clves into greater difficulties and perplexities. Wliat need have we to take heed to the injunction, "Let tliine eyes look riglit on, and let thine eyelids look straight before thee." "Turn not to the right hand nor to the left ; remove thy foot from evil."* Yet, encompassed as they were with dangers and diiliculties, and we may add with infirmities, these devoted menf never lost sight of the ultimate object of j their mission ; and longed and laboured hard to bring the perishing souls around them to a knowledge of the true and living GrOD. The language however was a formidable obstacle ; none of them were men of literary acquirements, nor was there any educated native like Mr. Samuel Crowther in the Yoruba Mission, to whom the sweet accents of his mother tononie soon ajrain became familiar, enabling him to assist his fellow- laboiu-ers in their attainment of the language. The settlers indeed soon picked up enough Maori to com- municate with the people on matters of ordinary life ; but without dictionary, grammar, or even a written alphabet of sounds, it was long before they could mas- ter it sufficiently to express ideas. The New Zcalanders too knew something of English, and though it was chiefly of the lowest and commonest kind, it was at first only through this medium that the Mission- aries, as they were now becoming, were able at all to make themselves understood on religious subjects. In this however they laboured anxiously and earnestly as • Prov. ir. 25, 27. t We must be understood as ppeaking of Mr. Hall and Mr. King ; Mr. Kendall proved himself unworthy of the work, and was subse- qnentiy dismissed, though at this time he was associated with them 74 IMPROTEMENT. far as their daily secular work left tliem time and opportunity, and a gradual improvement began in the settlement, almost unperceived by tlie Mission- aries themselves. The chiefs frequently visited them, and suffered them sometimes to speak to them on the concerns of their souls ; and some of them, espe- cially Koro-koro, so far understood their teaching, that they would help them, when explaining these things to strangers. The school had been established ; .and though it was often suspended from want of food,* •yet the boys evidently made progress, and the native labourers they hired were becoming more regular and ■ steady in their work, and more inclined for religious instruction. Now and then a transient gleam of encouragement would cheer even the Missionaries' do^^^^lcast hearts. In June, 1817, Mr. Hall writes, "The natives at Hangi-houa are certainly much improved; some of them are quite sociable, live among us, and sometimes work with us. "We are now clearing ground for wheat ; I take a hoe, and literally break up the fallow ground ; could I do so spiritually in their hearts I should in- deed rejoice. The labourers do however come in to family prayer and exposition, they are attentive and well-behaved, and. seem in some degree to understand what they hear."t But these seasons of encouragement seldom lasted ♦ Both boys and girls always required food to induce them to attend school, and when the resources of the settlement failed, vhe school was often suspended for weeks together. t Mr. Kendall had written a prayer and a short clementAry •catechism in Maori, which proved very useful to the other Mission- :aries. MISSIONARY WORK. 75 long ; wars and quarrels among the tribes, the arrival of a whaler in the bay, or some event of one kind c»r other, frequently occurred to distract the minds of liie people, to awaken all theii' evil passions, to bring darkness and danger on the Missionaries, and for a litiie apparently to undo the little good that was go- ing on. The settlers did not confine their labour to Eangi- houa ; but as their acquaintance with the language increased, they went out on Sabbath days into the neighbouring villages ; and, though with stammering lips, tried to tell them of the Creation, the Fall, and of the wonders of Eedemption. Sometimes they made more distant excursions, either visiting the coast to the South in some native canoe, or penetrating on foot many miles . into the interior ; generally accompanied by a friendly chief, and every- where received Avith kindness and hospitality. It is true that sometimes there was nothing to be procured i'er food but fern-root, and fish that was not eatable ; and their only lodging was a stifling native hut, or in fine weather, the far preferable shelter of a neighbouring tree ; but none of these tilings moved them, nor hinder- ed them from journeys that enabled them to declare the (rdspel to more distant villages. Looking back as we now do on these early days of the New Zealand Mission, we can but marvel at the lilstory. AVe wish we could impart to our readers the impression made upon our own minds by the perusal nfthe letters and journals of the Missionaries. But was the continual recurrence of the trials that made •in so heavy to be borne ; and of this, of course, no abridged account can give a just representation. And 76 ME. maesden's second tisit. yet so patiently, so clieerfully, did these servants of Cheist bear the Cross for His name's sake, that it is only when in later years Ave find how thankfully they rejoiced in their comparative relief, that we can form any adequate idea of what they really suflered. God specially upheld them, or they must have sunk under their accumulated burdens. Four years and a half thus passed away: no per- manent addition had been made to their number ; for , though fresh labourers had more than once been sent, they had proved unsuited for the work, and had been recalled. Nor had they had the comfort of personal intercourse with Mr. Marsden : that good mian's heart had not grown cold, but his duties in the Colony had obliged him to remain there. "We may therefore ima- gine the joy with which Mr. Hall and Mr. King saw the Active again, on the 13th of August, 1S19, enter the Bay of Islands, and found that Mr. Marsden was on board, with some additional labourers. Mr. Marsden' s visit was very opportune, and gave great encouragement to the settlers. Disheartening as was the slowness of progress when measured by months or even by years, yet the present aspect of things, com- pared with what it was in 1815, filled the heart of this friend of the Maoris with gratitude and hope. An evident improvement had taken place in tlie tone and bearing of the chiefs; several of them had become anxiously desirous of peace, and now only took up arms in self-defence. A much larger quantity of land had been brought into cultivation ; European grain and vegetables were becoming common among the people ; and though as yet these were only valued as articles of barter with the shipping, yet the mere raising them KEBI-KERI. 77 tended to promote liabits of industry and steady ap- plication. The school children, notwithstanding all ! disadvantages, had made some progress in reading and i writing ; and were in better discipline than he expect- ed, lie gi'ieved indeed to find that, as far as human I eyes could see, the word of God had as yet fallen on "way-side" hearers, and that there was not one indi- vidual on whose heart any impression had been made, yet he continued to take a cheerful view of the pros- pect of the Mission ; for he remembered that the hea- j then were given to the Son f(Jr His inheritance ; and the very fact of the ]Missionaries having been enabled to keep their ground, seemed to him a good omen Tor the future. He found many of the chiefs in the Bay of Islands, and along the coast to the Eiver Thames, very anxious for Missionary settlements in their respective districts,* but as only one additional one could now be formed, he considered that Hongi had the first claim, and made arrangements for the establishment of a new station twelve miles from AVaimate, the chiefs otsti residence, and nine miles from Eangi-houa. It was a beautiful spot, on the banks of the Keri-Tceri, five miles from its mouth, and not far below a Avaterfall to which the na-* tives had given the name of " AVaiani-waniwa," or " Rainbow- water." In the course of 1820, ]Mr. Marsden again visited the Island at the request of the government, who were beginning to turn their attention to it, and he rejoiced * Of course this wjis only from tp«niporal motives, yet it gave an opening for the gospel, and who could say what spiritual resulta might follow i 78 ME. maesden's tkied tisit. in tlie opportunity tlius afforded him of exploring the country to the distance of two or three hundred miles from the settlement. To those who love to trace the progress of a good man through dangers, privations, and difficulties in the cause of God and man, we would recommend the peru- sal of Mr. Marsden's Journals, in the 21st and 22n(l Eeports of the Church Missionary Society, and in the Missionary Kegister for 1822. They will read with , what dauntless courage he made his way, at one time with a European companion, at another with merely a native chief* to guide him, through unknown forests and wilds, trackless save to the eye of the experienced natives, to whom the turning of a leaf is sometimes the only indication that the way has ever before been trodden by mortal foot. They will read of the many villages he visited in this land of savages, of the children's shrieks of terror whenever they caught the white man's eye, and of the respect and friendliness with which the older people welcomed him. To what appalling tales of can- nibalism was he not forced to listen, during these long iourneySjt and how did his inmost soul rejoice in being permitted to proclaim to them in return a Saviour's Jove! The establishment of this second station at Keri-keri was in some respects attended with different circum- stances from that of Rangi-houa. Hongi's people, the Ngapui tribe, partaking of the character of their chief, • The name of this chief was Temorangha. f During one of these expeditions, Mr. Marsdcn mentions that he did not visit a single familj' of which one or more of its members had not been devoured, and doubtless they had all done the satie to others. KERI-KERI. 79 were far more proud, ferocious, and turbulent than those of tlie gentle Euatara; and though Keri-keri was not more than nine or ten miles from Eangi-houa, the influence of the settlers had not reached it. Hongi himself, though anxious for the settlement from inter- ested motives, took little pains to promote it ; and it was Avith difficulty that the Missionaries could procure timber for their buildings, unless they purchased it with muskets and powder. And the continual petty warfare in which Hongi was engaged with some one or other of the neighbouring tribes, the passing and re- passing of hostile parties intent on mischief, kept them in continual alarm. But the unexpected departure of Hongi in March, 1820, for England, freed them from some of these evils, and they set about the improvement and cultivation of the settlement with all possible activity. Early in 1821, one of them A\-rites, " I bless God that at this time we are living in the midst of this people without any fear or apprehension as to our safety ; the inhabit- ants immediately round us are much softened since we have been among them, and we possess their confidence and esteem." The farming establishment at Keri-keri prospered much better than at Eangi-houa ; the soil was superior, and the Missionaries had acquired experience. Accord- ingly we read of ten natives constantly employed in farming, gardening, looking after pigs, goats, cows, &c., " often acres of land so^vn with wheat, barley, oats, and pease," of the "garden being well stoclvcd with veget- ables, fruit trees, and flowers." Among the vegetables, asparagus is particularly mentioned; and peaches, apricots, oranges, and lemons were only a ftw of the 80 nONGl's VISIT TO ENGLAND. fruits t'liey were enjoyiDg iu not more than two years after they had introduced them into the country, so fertile was the soil and so favourable the climate. A few children, too, were found willing to be taught. The same plan was adopted as at Eangi-houa, of taking young women into the house, and of collecting the work-people for instruction ; the Missionaries were getting on with the language, and " all things looked bright." "We must now leave New Zealand for a little while, and follow Hongi on his way to England. He was ac- companied by Mr. Kendall and a neighbouring chief.* The reasons he assigned for undertaking the voyagewere, his wish " to see the king and his people, and to know what they were doing ;" and he expressed great anxiety to take back with him a number of artisans and some more Missionaries. The friends of Missions and of civilization received him warmly ; it seemed an opening for the future well-being of New Zealand that they dared not neglect ; and no pains were spared to gratify his curiosity, or inform his mind. He was even ad- mitted to an interview with his Majesty George TV., who received him and his companion with the utmost courtesy, and made them some valuable presents. Hon- gi's dignified and courteous bearing excited the gi'eatest interest in the minds of those who mourned over the darkness of his soul, and he received presents of every- thing that was likely to promote the civilization of his country. Little did his kind and generous friends sus- pect the feeling that lay deep within his heart, or de- tect in his bland and quiet manner the ambition that was tlie true motive that had brought him to these * Waikato, a chief of the Bay of Islands. noNQi. 81 sliores. lie aspired to the entire sovereignty of his Island ; he knew by experience the advantage of Eu- ropean fire-arms over the native weapons still in use among the distant tribes ; and, too impatient to wait for the slow supply obtained from trading vessels, he had determined to come himself to what he supposed must be a land of muskets, and obtain as many as he could wish. His shrewd mind soon discovered the mistake he had made, but carefully concealing his cha- grin and disappointment, he accepted with apparent gratitude the gifts that were so freely bestowed upon him, disposed of some of them, even while in England, for his fiivourite weapon, and exchanging the rest* at I Port Jackson, returned to his native land, not only amply supplied "with instruments of destruction against his countrymen, but with his mind embittered ac^ainst the Church Missionary Society, finding as he did that its members desired tlic salvation of souls instead of his own exaltation. How strong is the contrast be- tween this visit of Hongi to England, and that of his nephew Euatara, as to the object, the cnrcumstances, and the results f of each ! Hongi arrived again in New Zealand in July, 1821 ; his whole tone and conduct towards the settlers was * One of the few articles which he did not thus exchange was a suit of armour given him by the king, George lY., of which he was very proud. f One advantage however accrued from this Tisit of Hongi and Waikato to England, as it enabled Professor Lee to become ac- quainted with the Maori language, and to prepare a Grammar and Vocabulary. Several other chiefs had previously visited this coun- try, but as, except in the case of Mowhec, who died in England, no lasting effects resulted from these visits, we have omitted any allu- sion to them. 82 EETURT^- or HO^fGI. now altered, and his former professions of friendliness were changed into contempt and arrogance. He con- trasted their rude dwellings and their simple habits with the fine buildings and the splendour he had seen in England ; and, in his ignorance of true worth and moral dignity, concluded they were beneath the notice of one who had been received with kindness by persons of high station in this country, and who had been ad- mitted to the presence of Eoyalty itself. His people caught his spirit, and the face of things at Keri-keri was wholly changed ; the workmen in the employ of the Missionaries left them; "the natives," writes one of them, " one and all, treat us wdth con- tempt; they are almost past bearing, coming into our houses when they please, demanding food, and stealing whatever they can lay their hands upon, breaking our garden fences, and seeming, in short, ripe for any mis- chief. I had my fears that they would have seized on the whole of our property; but the Lord, who is a pre- sent help in trouble, has heard our prayers." The de- predations we have spoken of at Eangi-houa were repeated at Keri-keri more than once ; their own dwell- ing-houses were broken into (an act of violence here- tofore unknown) ; plates, dishes, &c., were broken ; and the food the plunderers could not eat was destroyed. Had it not been for Hewa, a powerful neighbouring chief, who had always behaved kindly to the INIission- aries, they could hardly have escaped personal violence. As soon as he heard of the attack, he of his o\xn ac- cord came to their assistance, drove away the assailants, and for some days kept guard near the house. " Help us, O Lord," continues Mr. F. Hall, "to put our trust in Thee by faith, to stand still and see Thy salvation. SCENES OF WAR. 83 Oil ! restrain the violence of these heathen, enable us to bear patiently the spoiling of our goods, and make all thinp;s. however painful, work to^i^ether for good." The departure of Hongi with his fighting men, early in September, on an expedition to the Eiver Thames, left the party at Keri-keri more quiet, but with fewer opportunities of usefulness. Almost all the chiefs for a long distance round had been obliged reluctantly to accompany him, and the country was nearly deserted ; many of the children even were taken away, for, as Hongi said, he wished them to learn to fight, and not to read. In December they returned from their too success- ful enterprise. The tribes they attacked could not cope with Eiu-opean weapons; hundreds were killed and eaten on -the field of battle ; the Adllages were burnt, and two thousand captives, chiefly women and children, were brought back in triumph to the Bay of Islands, some to share the fate of their slaughtered companions, the rest to endure the miseries of per- petual slavery. It had been a war of extermination. But oh! what scenes of horror were the Mission- aries now called upon to witness, scenes never before brought before the eye of Europeans. Heads borne along as trophies, women and even children falling on some of the unhappy prisoners, and murdering them with yells of triumph. And then the horrid feast, ac- companied with atrocities too dreadful to be believed,* * Hitherto scenes of this kind hud been carefully concealed from the knowledge of the settlers; they Avcre not indeed ignorant of their occun-cnce, but knew not when or where they took place, nor with what barbarous circumstances. Even the murder of single slaxes had usually been done in secret. G 2 84 SCENES OF WAK. except oil the testimony of eye-witnesses, and far too dreadful to be recorded in these pages.* The Missionaries who witnessed them were so affect- ed, that it was some time before they recovered their usnal tone of health and spirits ; and their Avives and children dared not stir from their houses, lest some similar appalling scene should meet their eye. " And is there care in heaven ? And is there love In heavenly beings to such creatures base, That may compassion of their evils move ? There is ; — else much more wretched were the case Of men than brutes. — But oh ! the exceeding grace Of highest God, that loves his creatures so, And all his works with mercy doth embrace ! " * A very affecting incident occurred connected with this expe- dition. When Mr, Butler, in 1820, accompanied Mr. Marsdcn in his visits along the coast towards the South, they had been frequently importuned to send European settlers among them, and hopes were held out that by and bye this might be the case. — " By and bye ! " cried the poor people, *' but when ? we fear all our eyes will be dark before they come, and we shall never see them." And now two of the captive women visited Mr. Butler, and mo'arnfully re- minded him of the couA-ersation. " Ah," said they, "we told you at the time we should all be dead before any Missionaries came." It was too true, for the whole district was by this war depopulated and most of the inhabitants were in eternity I CHAPTEE YIII. PROGRESS OF THE MISSION — MR. MARSDEJj's FOURTH VISIT — AR- RIVAL OF REV. II. -WILLIAMS — TRIALS — LAUNCH OF HERALD "REV. W. AVILLIAMS. " The voice of thy brother's blood crieth unto me from the ground." — Gen. iv. 10. There is uot much variety of incident in tlie next two or three years of New Zealand's history. The petty chiefs round the Bay of Islands continued to quarrel and fight among themselves, or with their im- mediate neighbours, while the restless spirit of Ilongi led him to more distant and more miu'derous coniiicts. Had the mind of this aspiring chief been less barbar- ous, had liis powers of reasoning equalled his strength of will, his ambition might have promoted the welfare of his country ; and New Zealand, freed from intestine divisions, and united under one head, might have taken her own place among the nations. But the aim of Hongi seems to have been the acquisition of territory, rather than the increase of subjects ; and the ruined plantations, the burnt villages, and the depopulated districts tliat everj^where marked his victorious career, told too plainly that his residence on British soil had not inspired him with British feelings. The horrors of war increased with the increase in the supply of fire-arms ; much larger numbers were slain on the fields of battle than while mcrys and pattoos were the only 86 PATIENCE OF SETTLERS. weapons employed ; and the captives, that could for- merly be counted by tens, were now reckoned by him dreds and by thousands. The population Avas rapidly diminishing,* and the whole Island seemed likely at no very distant time again to become a desert. How loud was the cry that now went up from the blood-stained soil of the beautiful Ahina-maui ! a cry of brother's blood ! The Missionaries heard, and shud- dered at it ; but they heard also another voice, sound- ing full and deep in their inmost soul, a voice th-at " spoke better things than the blood of Abel," and that nerved them to endure all things, if by any means they might be the blessed instruments of saving some from eternal death. One of them writes, " These scenes of cruelty are more than we could bear, were it not for the promises of God. To support us when cast down, He has said, ' Fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul.' Still we need great faith to enable us to stand our ground." Another, after enumerating some of the atrocities alluded to in the last chapter, adds, " These are scenes which have never before taken place under the eyes of Europeans since the Mission was established. — The late events have made the people dreadfully familiar with human blood. They pay no respect to our feel- ings, but seem rather bent on disgusting us. There is a mystery in their conduct that I cannot unravel : it is sufficient for me that my gracious Lord knows what is in every heart, and He doeth all things well. To Him * Few of the captives survived long ; those who escaped death from the anger or caprice of their masters gradually sunk under the pressure of want, disease, and a broken heart. COUEAGE A>'D PERSEVERANCE. 87 be glory and praise. If I am killed and eaten by these ferocious men, I know that my iSaviour ^^ ill iind my poor body at the last day." The coutident language of a third is : "J do hope and pray, notwithstanding every difficulty, tliat the Lord will enable us to keep our ground among this people, and finally, of His mercy and goodness, bless the cause we have in hand ; and in His own good time make these habitations of cruelty the quiet and peace- able abodes of peace and love." And our sanguine friend at Paramatta, full of earn- est hope and faith in the promises of God, writes to the Home Committee, " These things do not make me despair ; God will yet deliver the Xew Zealanders from the dominions of the prince of this world, and they shall see His salvation. ■ You have some of the excel- lent of the earth in JS^ew Zealand, whom the Lord will assuredly bless ; but we must not sow, and expect to reap in the same day." What a remarkable picture did the Bay of Islands now present to the thoughtful mind ! or perhaps we might say, what an epitome of the state of the world at large, as seen by the eye of faith ! The heathen fight- ing and devouring one another — the so-called Chris- tians on board the trading vessels, or residing at Kororarika, urging them on, for the gratification of their o\^ai evil passions, to destruction of body and soul ; — while a little band of God's faithful servants, brought from the utmost ends of the earth, were de- voting every physical and mental energy to their tem- poral and eternal welfare. God's servants had much to bear. On the banks of the Keri-keri was the accustomed place of rendezvous 88 PERSETERANCE. for Ilongl and liis adherents before starting on an ex- pedition ; and on these occasions the settlement was, for weeks together, surrounded Avith parties of turbu- lent and violent men, and its inhabitants were subjected to threats, insults, and plunder. Here the warriors assembled again on their return, and the " melancholy din" was sometimes scarcely bearable. "A¥ives la- menting their lost husbands, prisoners bemoaning their cruel and perpetual bondage, mingled with the joy of relatives restored, and the shouts of victory;" — and though the Missionaries escapea some of the dreadful sights they had been compelled to witness in 1821,* yet less revolting acts of cannibalism were not unire- quently perpetrated within sight of their dwellings. Quietly and perseveringly, however, all continued in their important work. Mr. Hall, and Mr. King, at Hangi-houa, cheered and strengthened by the accession of brethren at Keri-keri, proceeded with fresh spirit, and found that their improved acquaintance with the language had a marked effect ; the people seemed to feel they had some interest in a religion that could be conveyed to them in their own tongue. The- chief of the little village of Kaishilvi, visited by Mr. King on Wednesday evenings, showed him great attention, re- gularly preparing a meal for him, and gathering to- gether as many of his people as he could, and some- times even helping on the children in their attempts to learn to read. To use the words of ]\Ir. Hall, about this time, " Notwithstanding the many evils that have arisen to hinder us, much good has been done; we have as yet no converts, but much knowledge has been spread abroad, and important benefits conferred. Th« ♦ Page 83. persey3:eance. o9 foundation has been laid of a work that will iloiirish when the present instruments shall be no more." At Keri-keri, during this time, the Eev. J. Butler, Mr. F. Hall, Mr. Kemp, and Mr. Clarke were dili- gently engaged in the necessary secular work of the settlement, and in the instruction of the children and adults in their employ ; and Mr. Shepherd, who had made gi'cater progress in the language, turned his at- tention to itinerating among the neighbouring villages, and to the translation of portions of the sacred Scrip- tures into Maori; — "convinced," as he says, "that one Gospel in their owti tongue would be more effectual to the good of the people than all the methods that had hitherto been adopted." Indeed it was an increasing conviction among them all, that the plan of gradual approaches by means of civil- ization had been tried long enough, and that tlie citadel must be stormed at once with the weapons of God's own armoury ; in short, that evangehzation must take precedence of any attempt to improve the social con- dition of the people. They strongly felt how much they were hindered in this work by their own secular employments, but at present there was no help for this ; their very existence depended on their manual labour, and they could only wait and hope and pray for the time when they should be set free from some of this, and have a larger amount of leisure and energy to spare for the more spiritual work. About this time they established regular prayer-meetings amoug them- selves, and they afterwards looked back to this as the period from which to date the first visible beginning of any marked improvement, and the time when they ob« 90 ME. MAKSDEX'S rOURTH YISIT. served a silent influence for good, slowly yet evidently making its way in the minds of many of the chiefs.* Things were in this state when, on August 3rd, 1823, Mr. Marsden again entered the Bay, bringing with him the important accession of the Eev. Henry Wil- liams, with his ^\•ife and family, and Mr. Fairburn, a mechanic ; and a third station Avas formed at Paihia, on the south side of the Bay, the property of Tekoke, who had resided for a short time with Mr. Marsden at Paramatta, and on whose protection and good-will he was persuaded the new comers miglit depend. ^ It was a beautiful spot that was fixed on for the ne-;*' station. About three hundred acres of level ground lay sheltered in an amphitheatre of fern-clad and Avood- ed hills, and in front a hard sandy beach led down to the sea. Three small rocky islands, covered with foliage, were near the shore, not only adding to the beauty of the view, but protecting the land from the wild ocean waves, while at some miles distance the entrance of the Bay was clearly visible, and they could watch the arrival of any English vessel. Here, with all speed, raupo houses were constructed for the Missionary dwellings, for stores and work-shop ; ground was cleared and fenced in for garden and farm- yard ; the live stock they had brought with them was safely deposited within the enclosure ; the garden was * The Missionaries had also been much assisted and strengthened by the residence among them, for sonic months, of the Rev. S. Leigh and Mrs. Leigh, sent out by the Wesleyan Missionary Society, to found a new Mission in the island. They were joined by !Mr. "N^Tiite, and in June, 1823, proceeded to Whangaroa Bay, and settled them- selves among that fierce tribe, on the very spot that witnessed the destruction of the Boyd and her crew. PATHIA. 91 cropped ; native boys and girls were taken into the house ; native labourers were employed in various ways ; and before ISIr. Marsden left the Island the station was fairly established. 'No one could have been better suited for the Mission at this period of its existence, when the hitherto de- sultory and almost unconnected efforts of the settlers were beginning to assume a more definite and united form, than Mr. Heniy Williams. With a heart given to GrOD, and zealous for the salvation of the heathen, he combined an indomitable perseverance vriih a spirit of ardent enterprise, that carried him through difficulties and obstacles under which most men would have suc- cumbed. Nor was Mrs. Williams less adapted to her own pecu- liar post. To " a heart at leisure from itself, to soothe and sympathize " with all around her, Mrs. AVilliaras added an activity and elasticity of mind that every day's events and every day's employments brought into lively exercise. To a well-regulated mind, the smaller annoyances and trials of life happening to us only now and then, are not worth a thought, surrounded as we are with inmumbered comforts, and among our own people ; but the same things occiu-ring daily and hourly in an uncivilized and savage land, press heavily on the strength and spirits of the best disciplined. We have been privileged to read some letters from Mrs. Williams' own graphic pen, referring to this period ; and the details they give of the trials of the fii'st two years of her ^Missionary life, and of the spirit in which she met them, are so full of interest and instruc- tion, that we must endeavour to convey some impression of them to our readers; the more so as they give a 92 PAIHIA. clearer insiglit into tlie similar trials which iinist have been the portion of the wives of the earlier settlers, and the spirit in which they also had been met. The domestic establishment at Paihia consisted of two or three native girls, who not only required in- struction in the simplest household work, but also in the commonest proprieties and decencies of civilized life ; and some idea may be formed of the difficulty of managing them, from the following extract from one of Mrs. Williams' letters. " A Missionary's wife must for the sake of cleanliness wash and dress her children, and make the beds herself. She must be housemaid, chambermaid, and nurse, and must superintend every thing connected with cooking. There is only one of my girls, who has been two years at Keri-keri, that I can trust to Avasli up the tea-things, and even she, if not watched, Avould be as likely to do it wdth the knife-cloth. The very best of them will perhaps, just as you are wanting her, take herself off to swim, and then will lie down to sleep for two or three hours. If they are not in the humour to do what you tell them, they will not understand you, or will answer ' what care I for that.' The moment a boat arrives, away run all the native servants, men, boys, and girls, to the beach. If any- thing is to be seen, the mistress must do the work while the servants go to look ; and she must not cen- sure them, for if they are ' rangatiras'' * they will rim away in a pet, and if they are ' Jciikis' * they will laugh at her and teU her she has ' too much of the mouth.' Having been forewarned of this, I wait, and work away, tiU they choose to come back, which they generally do at meal-time." * Rangatiras or gcutleman's cliildrcn — kukis or slaves. PAIHIA. 93 Four very yoimg children in a very small dwelling, that effectually excluded neither wind nor rain, was in itself sufficiently inconvenient ; but to this was added the want of a fire even in the cold weather ; for the walls of rushes were too combustible to allow of one in tlie house ; and the cooking, which Mrs. AVilliama was obhged to do wdth her own hands, let the weather be what it would, was carried on in an open shed. As at Eangi-houa and Keri-keri, the natives were at first kept in check by the novelty of Jiaving Europeans settled among them; but, as in those earlier settle- ments, it was not long before this wore off", and their insolent bearing and pilfering propensities began to manifest themselves. They were very fond of visiting the station, and nothing escaped their keen eyes or their covetous desires; — they never considered whether it would be of any possible use to themselves, but watched every opportunity of seizing whatever was within their reach, and the ample folds of their large mats afforded a generally secure hiding-plaee. In short, there was not one of these visitors w'hom the Mission- aries were not obliged to watch unceasingly from the time he entered the premises till he left them ; and even all this watching was only partially successful. Ropes, brooms, tools, knives, blankets, wearing apparel, were continually disappearing. An iron pot, the pen- dulum of the clock, part of the cooking stove, and even books and papers, had ^dolent hands laid upon them ; and two volumes of Milner's Church History met ^Yith a fate little anticipated by their writer, of being con- verted into New Zealand cartridges ! "Want of proper nourishment was more than once added to the trials and discomforts of the first two 94 PAIHIA. years of their residence at Paihia. At one time the only animal food they could procure was some American salt beef, not to be ventured upon except by those strong constitutions to whom labour and exercise in the open air makes any kind of food acceptable. At another, they were for some weeks reduced to a supply of flour from the shipping, several years old, and so musty and offensive that it was scarcely possible to keep it in the house. They might have found a re- source in poultry and in vegetables ; but they had been plundered of almost all their fowls and turkeys, and the first produce of their garden had been de- stroyed by the natives ; nor had Mr. Williams or his native workmen found time to fill it with a second crop. It quite touches one's heart to read with what a glow of pleasure Mrs. AVilliams speaks of " a basket of peas, lettuces, and cabbages, sent to us," she says, " from Keri-keri, the very sight of which Avas quite re- freshing, and made us long for leisure to obtain the like comforts." And all this time they saw an abund- ance of pigs and potatoes all around them, but not to be procured, except in exchange for ammunition. But before Mrs. AVilliams left the comforts and con- veniences of her English home, she had counted the cost ; and though her physical strength sometimes gave way, her buoyant spirit bore her up, and shed a sunlight glow on all around. " Often," says Mr. Williams, "is she tired in her work, but never o/'it." Even lier nerves, however, and strength of spirits now and then gave way, when some of the neighbouring chiefs, under the pretext of an aff*ront from some or other of the workmen, but really moved by the love of plunder, came with bodies of armed men to demand PAIIITA. 95 "utu" or pajinent, or in other words to seize on all they could get. It tried both heart and nerve to hear tlieir loud and angry voices, or their heavy blows »pon tlie paling, demanding admittance within the enclosure ; — to see them, when refused, armed with spears, merys, and hatchets, leaping over the fence or forcing their way through the entrance ; to listen to their wild threats, and to witness their half frantic gesticulations. And then to feel, that as far as human aid was concern- ed, they were entirely in the power of these savages, and that in whatever part of the house Mrs. Williams j and her children might take refuge, they could not be i in safety ! Wliat but the power of a strong faith could have upheld her in such moments ? Upon these occasions, Mr. Williams' cool intrepidity, as it was his only, so it proved an effectual, weapon against these savages ; he met them unarmed even with a stick, and after reasoning with them and up- braiding them for their cowardice in thus attacking those who had no means of defence, desired them to leave the premises ; and on their refusal ordered his workmen, both European and natives, to turn them out, which, after some struggle,* they always succeed- ed in doing. After two or three occurrences of this kind, Mr. AVilliams decided on having recourse to more determined measures ; and on occasion of the next at- tack sent to the leaders of the movement, complaining of their conduct, and insisting on the restitution of the stolen property ; adding, that if this demand was not • Probably the natives did not so much intend violence as intimi- dation and plunder ; otherwise they would soon have overcome the Mission servants, who were entirely unarmed— Mr. "Williams not suffering any weapons to be on his premises for fear of some collision. 96 pAiniA. complied with within three days, or if any similar ag- gression took place, he would no longer remain at Paihia, but remove to some other place where he might hope to reside unmolested. This had the desired ef- fect ; most of the property was brought back, nothing of the kind was again attempted by the neighbouring tribes, and Tohitapu, who had been one of the most violent of the aggressors, became one of the warmest and most faithful of their friends. But we will now tui'n to a more peaceful subject. During Mr. ]^.larsden'a stay in the Island, it had been suggested that the possession of a small vessel would very much tend to remove some of the diffi- culties that were now harassing and perplexing the Mission. Its home, it was proposed, should be in the Bay of Islands, and it was to be employed in keeping up a regular communication with Port Jackson, and in visiting the distant coasts of the Island, partly with a view of preparing the way for future Missionaries, but chiefly to procure supplies of food from places not as yet resorted to by trading vessels. This would relieve the Missionaries from depending in any way upon the neighbouring natives for their provisions, and thus pre- vent the exercise of a petty tyranny, which was not only extremely irksome to themselves,* but very in- jurious to the people. But how was such a vessel to be procured ? Tliey ♦ Page 72, Mr. Leigh mentions that, while residing at Ilnngl-houa, he and his family lived on salt provisions for four months, during ■which he vainly endeavoured to procure a pig from the natives. They as usual refused to part Avith it except for ammunition, till at the end of this time on(! of them took a fancy to the hat he was wear- ing, and he Avas glad to part with it in exchange for fresh meat. THE LAUNCU. 97 were not warranted in spending the Society's money in the purchase of one ; and ship-building without a dock and without shipwrights seemed rather like a castle in the air. But Mr. Williams was not daunted ; he had himself been a lieutenant in the navy, and knew something of the construction of a ship. Mr. W. Hall had had a little instruction in the art before he left England, and, with his assistance and that of two Euro- pean carpenters and some native labourers, he resolved to attempt it. He laid the keel in July, 1824, and after eighteen months' hard labour she was ready for sea. She was of 55 tons burden, small enough to run up the many creeks and rivers of the Island, and large enough to cross the ocean to Port Jackson. The work during its progress had excited great interest, so much so that the men employed on her were exempted from accompanying their chiefs to war ; but the launch, so different from their own mode of pushing their canoes into the water, filled the people Avith the greatest as- tonishment and delight. As the day dawned on Janu- ary 2i, 1826, an imposing and animating scene met the eye. Natives, in all the variety of their picturesque costume, had assembled from every quarter, to the number of a thousand ; the sea seemed alive with the multitude of canoes and boats from the whalers in the Bay, and the little "Herald" herself was gaily decorated with flags. All was eager expectation ; and ^Ir. AVil- liams' heart beat with intense anxiety. At seven o'clock the signal was given ; the stays were knocked away ; and the unconscious subject of anxious days and sleep- less nights glided smoothly and beautifully into the bosom of the ocean, amid the shouts and loud '' Awes *' of the surrounding crowd. Mr. Williams' heart was 98 REV. Vr. WILLIAMS. relieved, and lie had only to thank God for thus far prospering his work. A week later, and Mr. Williams was on board his little vessel on her way to Port Jackson ; by a happy coincidence, as she stood in for the harbour, the Eev. "W. Williams, Avho was on his way to join him in Xew Zealand, came in with Mr. Marsden from Paramatta ; and we may imagine how joyful was the greeting be- tween the brothers. They soon set sail again, and reached Paihia on the evening of the 26th of March. " The moon shone bright, the sea was calm, and the na- tives were rejoicing on all sides," writes Mr. H. Wil- liams, " that their long looked for new countrymen were come. The evening was cool, and my wife had furnished a bright fire,* and supper was prepared. All the members of the settlement assembled at our house to bid us welcome. We closed the evening with prayer and praise, and thus ended one of the happiest days of my life. The next day Avas Easter Sunday ; and per- haps the largest congregation of Missionaries and set- tlers met together that had ever assembled in New Zealand. My brother preached, and it was truly a * They were now residing in a small cottage which Mr. "Williams had found time to erect about a year after their arrival. It was very rough, being made of a sort of coarse wicker-work, and plastered ■with mud, but it kept out the weather tolerably well, and they were able to have the luxury of a fire in the house. In 1827 Mrs. "Wil- liams mentions the increased comfort and pleasure they were enjoy- ing by having now a garden well stocked with vegetables and young fruit-trees, and a grass plat enlivened with geraniums, monthly roses, &c. But it was not till 1830 that they had anything like a substan- tial house ; and Mr. Williams scarcely knew how sufficiently to enjoy, for the first time for seven years, the possession of a little room of his own, where he could have the retirement he often found he so much needed, and where his books and papers were free from molestation. EEV. ^Y. WILLIAMS. 99 pleasant and, I hope, a profitable day." Mr. TV. AVil- liams says, " I cannot describe my feelings that even- ing ; it was almost dark, but I could distinguish several of the poor natives who assisted in our lauding; and I felt strongly some of the difficulties that surrounded us. The next day was Easter Day, and it rejoiced me to think that the first time the natural sun rose upon me in this land, should be the day on which tlie Sun of righteousness rose again for our justification."* * About this time the original New Zeahmd Company made their first attempt to settle on the Island. In November, 1826, a ship full of intended settlers put into the river Thames ; but the people were so alarmed at the ferocious appearance and conduct of the na- tives, that they were afraid to land. They visited the Bay of Islands ; and the Missionaries, who had from the first, even in the most turbulent times, gone in and out among the people fearlessly and unarmed, were not a little surprised to find that none would dare to come ashore, even to the Missionary settlements, without loaded pistols. What a testimony to the Gospel of peace ! The set- tlers afterwards proceeded to Hokianga ou the west coast, but re- linquished that also. CHAPTER IX. INCREASED DIFFICULTIES AND DANGERS. — DESTRUCTION OF WES- LEYAN SETTLEMENT. QUIET RESTORED. UONGl's DEATH. MEDIATION BETAVEEN HOSTILE TRIBES. ' " When He giveth quietness, who then can make trouble ? " Job xxxiv. 29, As years passed on, there Avas no improvement in the external aspect of New Zealand. Many of the chiefs increasingly desired peace ; but fear of each other prevented them from openly acknowledging* it, and they continued to follow Ilongi in his destructive expeditions. As these expeditions became more frequent, the people became more wild and turbulent ; and the ab- sence of Hongi from the neighbourhood was a signal for plundering parties from a distance to attack the settlement of Keri-keri. Again and again were the brethren subjected to the outrages we have before described; more than once their faces were spit on; Mr. Shepherd was several times struck Avitli a spear; and Mr. Clarke only escaped destruction from an uplifted * There were, however, a few, more bold than the rest, who had the courage to refuse. One of these was Temorenga, the young chief who had accompanied Mr. Marsden on his inland journeys, (see page 78,) and who even ventured to remonstrate M-ith Hongi on the subject. Waikato too, since his voyage to England, had learnt to detest the scenes of cannibalism that attended these expe- ditions, and refused to have anything more to do with them. ENDEAVOURS FOR TEACE. 101 hatcliet by the quiet fearlessness cf his demeanour. He might well write on this occasion, " Our preserva- tion among this people is little less of a miracle than that of the Three Children in the fiery furnace, for we are in the heart of Satan's kingdom." — Mr. 11. Davis, who had only lately arrived, says, " The Mission is in a very dark state ; we are surrounded by enemies. But th'e hand of the Lord is very visible, and thougb we may be obliged to leave the country for a time, or may even be devoured by these cannibals, yet the cause of Christ is beyond the power of Satan to hinder. Only, O Lord, increase our faith." At times, however, there were seasons of rest even for Keri-keri, and the Missionaries were now and then able for months together to pursue their labours with- out any serious molestation. At one time indeed a hope was entertained that Hongi himself would become tired of war, and apply himself to more peaceful pur- suits. In an expedition he had undertaken in July, 1825, against Kaiparo on the Avestern coast, the eldest of his sons was slain ; and the deep grief in which some of the Missionaries found the unhappy father, when pay- ing him a visit * of sympathy, led to a hope that his mind might now be more open to a sense of the mise- ries of his cruel course. Encouraged therefore by the solicitations of their more peaceable neighbours, ^l:r. AVilliams and his brethren invited Hongi and his war- loving allies to a conference on the subject at Keri- keri, when, laying before them the sorrows and suffer- ings wliich they brought upon themselves and their * "We shall have occasion to refer to this visit at a future time. 102 DIFFICULTIES. people by their present habits, they urged them in the most earnest manner to turn to the cultivation of the arts of peace. All seemed softened; and some even spoke of leaving off fighting at some future time, but for the present none would relinquish their purpose of avenging the death of the young chief. " You are rush- ing into the arms of death as do\Mi a precipice," said one of the Missionaries. " I know it," returned Hongi, " but a man that has a large heart for his friends who have been killed, will bid the world farewell, and jump down the precipice." Missionaries, "We pray every day for you that God may give you new hearts, and make you leave off fighting." Hongi, " My heart is as hard as a piece of wood, and I cannot stop ; I must go, I must kill that one man. Toko," (chief of Kaiparo,) "but I believe you speak to us out of love." Disappointed in their hope, the Missionaries could only still wait upon Grod. But the most critical period in the history of the Mission, was the beginning of the yeaf 1827. A few months previously, Hongi had been visited with severe domestic affliction of the most painful and mortifying nature, and his healtli and spirits were so much aflfected that the Missionaries became alarmed as to their own personal security ; for, according to New Zealand custom, the death of a chief subjects all who are under his protection to spoliation and ill-usage, as a matter of right, from any who choose to attaclv them ; and insolent messages to this effect were several times sent to Keri-keri. The chief himself was already suf- fering from this same custom, which permitted a par- tial plunder of any one who was, as they called it, " hrolcen ;" a band of 200 men visited Waimate, and as DANQEB. 103 a proof of sjTiipathy and regard,* carried off every article of property they could find in the village. The Missionaries failed not to take this opportunity of re- ne\\^nfr their earnest endeavours to lead the mind of the chief to eternal things, but all in vain ; his per- sonal friendship for themselves Avas coupled with a determined hatred to their message,! and as they saw him gradually recovering his health and energy, their hearts mourned over the reflection that the salvation of his soul was likely to be less and less the object of his care. Hongi sought to relieve his burdened heart by very different means ; and as if the only pleasure he could now enjoy was that of inflicting misery on others, early in 1827 he set out to attack AVhaugaroa. As usual, he was nctorious ; and, as usual, the carnage and wanton cruelties that were committed were almost too dreadful to be believed. In the midst of the confusion, the Wesleyan settle- ment was attacked, plundered, and burnt to the ground; and the Missionary families were forced to flee for their lives twenty miles on foot, through woods and swamps, to the friendly hospitality of Keri-keri. But Keri-keri itself, as well as the other stations, was now in peril, for Hongi was wounded, and it w;is said mor- tally ; the whole Bay was in commotion ; the turbulent party renewed their triumphant threats ; sickening scenes of cannibalism were again perpetrated close to * It is really considered so ! t Col. Mnndy is mistaken in stating (See Our Antipodes, vol. ii. p. 56) that the Missionaries at any time considered Hongi as brought within the pale of Christianity. He always rejected it. 104 DATfGEKS. the Mission houses ; and almost every hour brought some fresh report of tribe rising against tribe,* while the few that desired peace united with the friends of the chief in mournful wailings at the prospect of the coming storm. The Missionaries were greatly alarmed, for they well knew the imminent danger they were in ; they met and prayed and deliberated; and the Grod who had sent them there gave them courage according to their day, and they determined to remain at their posts till ac- tually forced away. " When the natives," writes Mr. W. Williams at the very time, " are in our houses, carrying away our property, it will be time enough for us to take to our boats ;" and Mr. H. Williams, writ- ing in the same spirit, says, " Our minds are stayed on the Lord, believing that, whatever may be the result, it shall tend to his glory." Such was the unanimous feeling and resolve throughout the three stations, nor was there a wife or mother among them, trembling as each must have done for husband and children, that shrunk from this decision, or suffered her own feelings to unnerve her for active exertion, though some Avere in a state of health that made them peculiarly sus- ceptible of alarm and anxiety. The Missionaries, however, took the precaution of burying their money, concealing the articles in common use, and of packing up as quickly as possible and send- * The Missionaries' anxieties were increased by the arrival in the Bay of a small vessel with sixty convicts, who, while on their way to Norfolk Island, had risen on the captain and crew, possessed themselves of the ship, and had now landed at Kororarika, perpe- trating dreadful outrages, and threatening mora, especially against the Missionaries. DANGERS. 106 ing off to Port Jackson, by a vessel just leaving the Bay, all their Looks, stores, and everything they could possibly do without ; thus lessening the temptations to plunder, as well as securing some portion of their own and the Society's property. This last-mentioned step alarmed the few chiefs who remained peaceable and friendly ; they feared the Missionaries were intending themselves to quit the Island ; and Tekoke, Eewa, and several others gathered round them, entreating them not to leave their posts, and assuring them that in case of any attack they would lay down their lives in their defence : while Ware-poaka of Eangi-houa, and all the natives residing on the Mission premises at the three stations, declared their determination to ac- company them, should they be driven away from the country. Had an attack been really made, all their combined eftbrts would have availed but little against the hundreds of furious aggressors; but these unex- pected proofs of attachment helped to uphold the spirits of the Missionary band, and showed the influ- ence they had almost insensibly obtained. The week passed away slowly and anxiously, some fresh report continually arriving to harass and perplex them ; but the Sunday services were felt as peculiarly soothing and encouraging; * and a day or two afterwards they were relieved by finding that Hongi's wound had assumed a more favourable appearance, and that he was out of immediate danger. Once more things set- tled down into their usual course, and the Missionaries were again permitted to enjoy a season of quiet. * It was January 14th, and the 71st Psalm seemed as if written expressly for them, while the 72nd cheered them with its prospect of the glorious future. 106 DEATH OF HONGT. Hongi however never eiitii-ely reeoAerecI ; lie lingered for about a year, and died* on ]Mareh 5th, 1828. And now the destruction of the ]Missions would have "been inevitable, had not God so wonderfully ordered the course of events, that the fiercer portion of the neighbouring tribes were absent on an expedition against Hokianga on the western coast, while the im- mediate adherents of Hongi were restrained from vio- lence by the d}dng injunctions of their late chief. The station remained entirely unmolested ; and not only so, but just at this very time circumstances arose of so en- couraging a character, and forming so new a feature in the history of New Zealand, that setting aside chrono- logy, we shall introduce some of them here, and after- wards return to the events of the intermediate period. A short time before the death of Hongi, a bold and restless chief named Warehumi had found, or invented, some pretext for quarrelling with the people of Hoki- anga, and gathering round him a number of the fierce * Hongi was a very remarkable character, and notwithstanding his horrible cruelty and revolting crimes, there was much of noble generosity in his conduct and feelings. He liad a great respect for Europeans, and not even all the insults and treachery he expe- rienced from some of the ships that frequented the Bay, could ever provoke liim to take the hfe of a white man. Except for a time after his return from England, when under the evil inliucnce of one from whom better things might have been expected, he was a firm friend to the Missionaries ; and though unable to preserve thom from sud- den attacks or minor injuries, they felt that their lives and property were as safe under his protection, as they could expect them to be in any lawless community. His last moments were employed in ex- horting his survivors to treat them kindly, and on no account to provoke them to leave the country. He also gave strict injunctions that no slaves should be sacrificed at his death. And yet, as to his soul, all was midnight gloom ; he rejected the gospel to the very last. MEDIATIOK. 107 Ngapuis, proceeded to attack them. After some minor events a battle took place, in which A\^arehumi was killed, and his followers routed. By the " common law '* of New Zealand the Ngapuis must not rest till thej had obtained " Utu " by the death of some Hokiansra chief of equal rank with Warehumi, and they sum- moned their allies, the rest of the Bay of Islands chiefs, to assist them. Eewa, Tohi-tapu, "VVare-poaka, Temar- angha, and several others had learnt to hate war, yet they dared not disobey the summons. In this strait they applied to the Missionaries, telling them their desire for peace, but that according to the laws of their country they were bound to avenge the death of Ware- humi, and proposing that these messengers of heavenly peace should undertake to mediate an earthly one. The Missionaries were surprised at a request so new, and contrary to all native customs ; and though they had no expectation of success, yet they consented to join the expedition. Accordingly, on March 20, 1828, Mr. H. 'Williains set out, joined by Mr. R, Davis, Mr. Kemp, and IVIr. Clarke, and some of their own native boys ; and accom- panied by Eewa. The next day they reached the spot where the different parties of Ngapuis had already collected, presenting a really formidable appearance, almost every one being armed with a musket. The evening was spent in conversation with the rest of the chiefs, whom to their agreeable surprise they found well disposed to peace, and in witnessing several "nakas," or dances, in which the dancers performed so vehemently, that the ground actually trembled under ihem. The next morning they all proceeded together to the 108 MEDIATION. scene of action, and after passing through tliick woods and deep swamps in a storm of rain and thunder, they found themselves at noon in a most beautiful valley opposite the Pa of the enemy. At this point the valley had spread out into a level plain nearly two miles in breadth, dotted with low trees and bushes, and well planted with kumeras. Here they speedily formed an encampment of temporary huts and booths, and the Missionaries were surprised to see with what order and regularity all was done, each tribe sitting by itself, and yielding implicit obedience to the commands of its leader. In the afternoon, the chief promoters of the peace movement, Eewa and Tohi-tapu, requested the Mission- aries to go into the Pa to ascertain the feelings of the enemy towards an amicable arrangement. It was a bold request, for nothing was certainly knoAvn of the dispositions of the Mahurehiu-e ; and should they be ill- disposed, the lives of the messengers would probably be sacrificed. But the maxim and practice of the brethren Avas to go straight forward in the path of duty, and leave the results with God. They resolved to undertake the dangerous mission, and Mr. AVilliams and Mr. Davis, accompanied by two friendly natives, set out. To their thankfid joy they found Patuone, the cliief, very pleased to see them, and well inclined to their proposal. After a good deal of conversation with him, they returned to the camp with the acceptable news, and spent the evening in visiting various chiefs, and strengthening their pacific resolutions. Tlie mor- row was the Sabbath ; but as all seemed anxious that no time should be lost in ratifying a peace, lest the slumbering passions of the leaders should by any acci- MEDIATION. 109 dent he again aroused, the Missionaries thought it con- sistent with the spirit of the commandment, not to op- pose the general wish, and consented to carry on the negotiations the following day. They simply reminded AVare-poaka, Eewa, &c., of the circumstance ; and, to the grateful surprise of the brethren, these men imme- diately agreed that they w^ould " sit still" on the " Ea- tapu" if Mr. Williams could procure the consent ot the other chiefs. Tohi-tapu and Uroroa themselves addressed the assembled people in very animated terms ; and it was agreed on all hands that the busi- ness should be deferred till Monday. It was a strange and yet very interesting Sabbath, that the Missionaries spent among these people. In the morning all was quiet throughout the camp, two of the brethren proceeded to the Pa to explain the cause of the delay, and to declare to the Mahurehure the glad tidings of a Saviour's love ; and the others prepared to hold Divine service in the jN'gapui camp. It was a very striking scene. A large white linen flag was hoisted in the middle of the camp. At a little distance on either side were the booths and huts of the encampment, with many of the people variously employed ; behind were the wooded hills they had traversed in their way ; in front, across the plain, the lieight was covered with the fortified village of the enemy, strong in its rude but picturesque defences of stockades, and trenches, and palisades of branches of trees ; among which stood the native dwellings. Im- mediately around the INIissionaries were seated in close circles on the ground, attired in their parti-coloured mats, five hundred warriors, whom Tohi-tapu had pre- vailed on to attend the service, aU with immortal souls^ 110 EECONCILIATIOK. but all in lieatlien darkness. The Missionaries and their school-boys began their service with a hymn, and as the melody of heart and lip floated on the air, it seemed to breathe a holy calm around ; and these sons of the forest and the battle-field sat silent and attent- ive while the messengers of peace told them of Him who had shed His blood for them, and offered up prayer ■to GrOD for the salvation of their souls. The rest of the day was spent by the Missionaries in going from hut to hut, speaking more individually i;o the people ; and " thus," Avrites one of the pax-^-y, ■" we spent our Sabbath in the midst of this large body »of armed savages, without the least fear or apprehen- •sion." How little, when they left their Bay of Islands 'homes, could they have anticipated such a day in the Hokianga valley ! And now arrived the eventful morning which was not only to decide the question of peace and war be- tween two powerful tribes, and to result in the pre- servation or destruction of human life, but, if peace should be concluded, it Avould, for the first time in New Zealand, establish the principle that it was pos- sible for a reconciliation to be effected with some other '** utu" than blood for blood. The negotiations Avere not very complicated : Tohi- tapu, though not without some shrinking back, con- sented to accompany the Missionaries to the Pa ; when they reached the bouudary ditch, the while flag was planted, and they passed on. Patuone received them •courteously ; himself accompanied them back to the •entrance of the village, and sent forward his eldest son »ftnd other persons of distinction to the flag of peace. (Rewa came forward from the camp, crossed the ditch, PEACE. IIX rubbed noses witli the Maliure-hure, and peace waa concluded. A loud noise was now heard in the camp, and soon a body of 700 men were seen advancing in great order, threading their way among the bushes on the plain. A stranger would have trembled for the result; for when within 150 yards of the flag, they rushed forward with a horrid yell. But it was all in due order, and after both parties had performed various "nakas," and fired volleys of musketry, they quietly dispersed; and the chiefs rejoiced to get their excitable followers once more on their road homewards. Thus happily terminated this courageous attempt to mediate between two hostile tribes ; the blessing of God was on it ; and, as Mr. W. Williams observes, a more evident inroad was made in the kingdom of the great enemy than had yet been seen. CHAPTEE X. ABRIVAL OF MORE MISSIONARIES — PREACHING IN THE VILLAGES RANGHI DUDI-DUDI. ** I will take you one of a city, and two of a family, and will bring you to Zion." — Jer. iii. 14. In the preceding chapter we have brought the ou'er history of the Mission down to the end of the year 1828; and now, escaping for a while from tales of dangers, alarms, and jBghtings, we will enter the settle- ments themselves, and see what progress had been made, especially in spiritual things. "We will go hack to the year 1821, when it had pleased the G-od of peace to send forth more messen- gers of peace, and to cheer the hearts and strengthen the hands of the earlier labourers by the arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Clarke, Mr. and Mrs. E. Davis, and Mr. C. Davis.* As the brethren had increased in number, so had they extended their spheres of labour ; and while the outward aspect of the settlements had continually im- proved, so was there an advance in more important things. Not only had the houses of the jMissionaries become more like the dwellings of civilized life, and * All of these were fiirmei-s or mechanics ; but all were men. of piety, zeal, and intelligence, and devoted to the great work of bring- ing sinners to the Saviour. Mr. C. Davis was unhappily lost at sea some little time afterwards, in returning: from Port Jackson. IMPROVEMENT. 113 their gardens grown rich in vegetables, fruits, and flowers ; but their schools had increased, the children were less frequently taken away, and were making fair progress in Scriptural knowledge as well as in reading, writing, and sewing. The fresh land that had been taken into cultivation afforded employment for a greater number of natives ; these were encoin-aged to settle on the Mission propert}^ and many of them attended an evening school, and seemed really anxious for instruc- tion. At Keri-keri a small chapel was erected ; and though in the seasons of excitement we have spoken of in the last chapter not more perhaps than two or three would be present at Divine worship, yet in quieter times there were often forty or fifty in the con- gregation, dressed in European clothes,* and filling the Missionaries' hearts with hope by the attention with Avhich they listened to the services ; while, with regard to the brethren themselves, the dangers and anxieties they experienced, only served to quicken their zeal, to draw them more closely to each other in the bonds of Christian love, and to strengthen their confidence in their Covenant Grod. One little incident that occurred in April, 1826, made a considerable impression at Keri-keri. A Christian chief from the newly evangelized Tahiti ar- rived on a visit to the settlement ; and as his native tongue was so similar to that of the Maoris as to allow • The Missionaries encouraged the use of European clothing, by providing their school-children with it for their Sunday wear, and by frequent presents of it to the adults in their employ. It became quite the fashioi to -wear something European on the Sunday, even in the villages, and though the articles were sometimes strangely mis- placed, yet the feeling Avas a hopeful one. 114 IMPKOYEMENT. of free communicatiou, * he readily acceded to the re- quest of the Missionaries to address their people. With his Bible in his hand, this once blinded idolater stood before the assembled gi'oup ; his face beamed with love, his voice trembled with emotion, while he read to them John iii. 16, 17, and told them of what Tahiti had been and what it now was. As he spoke to them of the mighty change that had been wrought upon himself and his coimtrymen, every e}'e was rivetted on him, and as he urged them to turn to God, and prayed that the Holy Spirit might lead them to the Saviour, the Missionaries felt an earnest hope that his exhortations and his prayers would be blessed and answered. How gladly would the brethren have given them- selves wholly up to the spiritual instruction of these poor people ! but secular objects still demanded their attention. Yet even in the midst of their manual oc- cupations they ceased not to labour for souls, and the simplest employment gave opportunity for conversation on the highest subjects. A tree had just been felled ; the weary Missionary sat down upon it, and calling his native fellow-workmen round him, spoke to them of the concerns of their souls. There was however much dh'ect Missionary work carried on during this time. Every Sunday afternoon was specially set apart for visiting the neighbouring villages, and the sight of a red flag at one village and a "white one at another, hoisted in honour of the Ra-tapu, or consecrated day, often quickened the steps of the dowmcast Missionary, and warmed his lieart to speak with more lively feeling of the things of God. It was seldom that he did not find some at least assembled * See page 12. SUXDATS IN" THE TILLAGES. 115 ready for him, and generally the -whole village, men, women, and children, were gathered togetlier. Here might be seen the old and the young, the sick and the blind, the chiefs and the slaves, seated in a semicircle before their teacher, and listening to the words of life. At one place a plank was always brought for the Mis- sionary to sit upon ; at another, one of the calabashes was tapued, that the water he drank might be always clean ; and often he was not suffered to depart witliout partaking of their evening meal of kumeras, potatoes, and melons. It is true that the gospel message was sometimes heard with apathy and unconcern ; and the chiefs, rolled up in their mats, would stretch themselves on the ground as if half asleep ; — and that, at other times, the only response would be, " AYe ^^•ill receive your re- ligion if you will insiu'e our never dying. AVe are afraid of deatli, we cannot bear to part Avith our family and our friends, for we know not what will be in an- other world." Or perhaps they would say, "White man's Atua very good for white man, but not for Xew Zealander; we A\all keep our oaaii Atua." Yet the Missionaries still persevered, hoping that some seeds of truth miglit unconsciously penetrate into their hard hearts, and occasionally the remarks of these wild men were in a very different tone, and might profit even a Christian's heart. "How happy you must be," said the people of Tepuke, on more than one occasion, to Mr. Davis, " to know that your Atua loves you, and that you have such a blessed place to go to when you die ! "We will listen to you, but our hearts are very dark." Both Mr. AY. Williams and Mr. Davis were much interested in Tepuke; and one or the other visited T 2 116 TEPUKE. it, if possible, every Sunday. The latter, -n-ritiiig on August 7th, 1825, says, " I was again at Tepuke ; the chief was absent, but I spoke to those present on the subject of prayer. ' Our hearts are dark,' they answered, ' we do not know how to pray.' I asked them, 'Have you a desire for these things?' to which they replied, ' Our hearts are very big with desire.'" Just then Mr. Davis saw the absent chief with a number of other people rimning as hard as they could across the valley towards him ; and found that he had been three miles off to remind the people of a distant hamlet of its being the Sabbath, and was now hurrying back, expecting to be in time to join in the service of the day. Soon after, another chief came up, excusing himself for the lateness of his arrival, by saying he had been fishing. Mr. Davis re- proved him for this breach of the sacred day ; to Avhich he answered, " My heart is very sick about it, but I did not know it was the Ea-tapu." He then complain- ed of his own village not having been visited for two or three Sundays ; and would hardly be satisfied when told that it was the badness of the weather that had alone prevented any one from coming to him. Tepuke was one of the most encouraging of the sur- rounding Adllages. The anxiety of the inhabitants for instruction, their regular observance of the Sabbath,, their growing dislike of war, added to their recollection of Mr. ]\farsden's conversations, and the assurance of one of the chiefs that he had begun to pray for himself; all these things combined, led the Missionaries to hope and expect that this people would be among the first- fruits of their labour. But " God seeth not as man seeth." "The wind bloweth where it listeth;" and OBSEKYANCE OF TKE SABBATH. 117 as late as 1S35, we only read that Tepiike \Yas " in a very promising state." Here we must pause for a moment, and call attention to the readiness of these poor heathen to keep holy the Sabbath day. As we proceed, we shall find still more striking instances of it, and it is very remarkable that where the chiefs themselves observed the day, they per- mitted their slaves, to whom every other privilege was denied, to do the same, and work of every kind was suspended throughout the village. There were even eases of distant villages, that had never seen a Mission- ary, in which the people refrained from work merely on the report of other natives. In one of Mr. "W. Wil- liams' exploring journeys to the IS'orth, a chief near Whangaroa touchingly strengthened his urgent plea for a teacher on this very ground. " Send us," said he, " some one to teach us ; we have no one, but we do all we can, we sit still on the Ea-tapu."* Still the Missionaries mourned over the unfruitful- ness of their labours as to the conversion of souls. It had been comparatively easy to dig their fields and plant their gardens ; and it was pleasant to gather tlie abund- ant produce ; — to drop a peach-stone into the ground, and ere long to enjoy the delicious fruit ; but to break up the fiiUow ground of the natural heart was beyond * The same circumstance will doubtless be remembered with re- gard to the islands of the Pacific, "Whence arises this willingness in uncivilized nations to observe a day of rest ? Is there some unde- fined feeling that the physical frame requires it ? or is it that the original appointment of God in the days of man's innocence still finds an unconscious response in his fallen and degraded heart? "Whatever be the cause, how does the conduct of these unenlight- ened savages condemn those professing Christians who either them- selves desecrate the holy day, or tempt others to do so ! 118 EAXGHI. their power ; the heavens over them were as brass, and the earth as iron, for no dew of the Spirit had yet ap- peared to descend on the hard Maori heart ; and they were made more and more to feel, as Mr. Wilhams ex- pressed it, "how little control one man's heart has over another ; it is the Spirit that quickeneth." And this Holy Spirit who quickeneth whom He will,* first showed His Almighty power in an unexpected quar- ter. One of the villages visited frequently from Paihia was Tiwalliwatte, where the Missionaries always re- ceived a hearty welcome from the aged chief Ranghi. The old man strictly observed the Ra-tapu himself, and the red flag, regularly hoisted on the sacred day, in- vited his people to observe it also. But for many- months there w^as nothing in Uanghi's conversation or manner to indicate any peculiar interest in the gospel message, except that on one or two occasions he was observed to be more than usually attentive, and there appeared once even a shade of anxiety across his brow. But on July 17th, 1825, upon Mr. Wilhams and his companions papng him their accustomed visit, they found him ill with a sore throat and cough. Mr. "Wil- liams entered into conversation wdth him ; and as the aged man spoke of Adam's first transgression, as the cause of all the pain and sorrow now in the world, the * There had been a hopeful appearance of a work of grace in a young man who died at Keri-keri in the autumn of 182i, and who, as his end ajiproachcd, anxiously sought for instruction, begged Mr. Clarke to pray with him, and was often heard to pray by himself; but though his friends hoped and believed that God had mercy upon him, there was not sufficient evidence of a change of heart to show that it was a case of real conversion. RAN GUI. 119 Missionary's heart rejoiced to find how well he had profited by the instruction he had received. " AVhat,'* continued Mr. Williams, " are your thoughts of death ? " "My thoughts," he answered, "are continually in heaven ; in the morning, in the day-time, and at night they are there ; my belief is in the great God, and in Jesus Christ." "But do you," asked the Missionary, " at times think that our God is not your God, and that you will not go to heaven?" "Te^, this is the way my heart sometimes thinks when alone ; I think I shall go to heaven, and then I think perhaps I shall not go to heaven ; and perhaps this God of the white people is not my God, and perhaps He is ; and then after I have been thinking in this way, and my heart is dark for some time, then it becomes lighter, and the thought that I shall go to heaven remains the last." Afterwards he said, " I pray several times in the day ; I ask God to give me His Holy Spirit in my heart to 8it and dwell there." On a subsequent occasion he repeated the same doubts, but his hope seemed stTengthening. " What do you think of the love of Christ? " "I think of the love of Christ, and ask Him to wash this bad heart, and take away this native heart, and give me a new heart." "Do you ever attempt to teach your neighbours?" " Tes, I do, but they will not listen." After this his friends en- deavoured to draw him aside to some of their super- stitious observances ; but he remained firm and sted- fast in rejecting them. He gradually grew worse; but as the outward man decayed, the inner man seemed to grow stronger and stronger. September 11th, in the midst of much suffering he said, " I think I shall soon die, my flesh has wasted away, and I am only 120 CHRISTIAN EANGHI. skin and bone. I tliink I shall go to heaven above the sky, because I have believed all that you have told me about Grod and Jesus Christ." "But what pay- ment can you take to Grod for your sins against Him?" "I have nothing to give Him, only I believe in Him the true Grod, and in Jesus Christ." Still his hope grew stronger. On the lltli, though worn down with weakness and pain, he turned his head as the Missionary entered, and in a faint voice, but with a look of joy and satisfaction, answered his in- quiries with, " I shall soon be dead ; my heart is very, very full of light." " What makes it so ?" " Because I believe in Jehovah, and in Jesus Christ." " Are you still firm in your belief?" " Have I not told you over and over again, that my faith is stedfast?" "Have you no fear of death r" " No, none, not in tlie least. I shall go and sit above the sky with Jesus Christ." Mr. Williams had before spoken to him of baptism, and now consulted with his brethren on the subject. They had watched his character and conduct for some montlis; they now saw his stedfastness on the verge of tlie grave, and his firm resistance of all the native superstitions; and though there was not that deep conviction of sin they would have desired, they all agreed that in the present early state of things, more satisfactory evidence could not be expected. He was therefore baptized by the name of Christian, in the presence of many of his countrymen, who seemed somewhat impressed with what they saw and heard. " To us," adds Mr. AVilliams, " it was a season of joy and gladness ; a period to which I had been looking with great interest. Sur- rounded by those who would gladly have drawn him back, he boldly, in the presence of them all, spoke of EAyGI-nOUA. 121 the darkness that once encompassed his soul, and of the sure and certain hope that now possessed it. Is not this a brand plucked from the burning ?" And now the Missionaries' hopes ran high that the long looked for harvest was close at hand, and that it would please God to show the power of His grace by bringing many more to a knowledge of Himself. But His time was not yet come, and His servants were called on to M'ork, and pray, and wait, for two more years before they could discern any evidence of the dew of heavenly grace descending on their people. The outward improvement at Eangi-houa was very great. Mr. King says, " "When I contrast former things with present, I am filled with wonder and thankfulness. The people are quite quiet and peaceable ; the school-boys can answer correctly, when questioned on many points of Scripture knowledge ; they repeat the Lord's Prayer and other short petitions, the Ten Commandments, and the Creed; they can sing some of the songs ol Zion ; and their parents are so pleased at their reading and writing, that when they want anything from the Missionaries they make the children write a note about it. But there are no marks of true conversion, no knowledge, even among the adults, of sin or of future punishment. They need precept upon precept, much patience, perseverance, and forbearance. Tet we do not despair — a change of heart is the work of the Holy Spirit, and we need not doubt His eventual blessing, if only we continue in well-doing." This was written in November, 1826, when twelve long years had passed since Mr. King first landed at Rangi-houa,* — twelve years of indefatigable labour and • Mr, Hall had been obliged to leave the Island in consequence 122 DUDI-DUDI. unwearied patience; but now a "blessing" was closer at band tban be anticipated. Amonp^ tbe young men wbo bad been in tbe employ of Mr. Hall, and wbom be bad on bis departure trans- ferred to Mr. King, was Dudi-dudi. He was slave to one of tbe smaller cbiefs of tbe village, baving been captured in some war witb tbe people of tbe soutb, and was bired from bim by tbe Missionaries. Dudi-dudi, like tbe rest of tbe servants, bad bad great pains taken witb bim ; be bad learnt to read and write, conld re- peat several bymns and prayers, he could correctly answer questions upon several points of Cbristian doc- trine, and was faitbful and diligent in bis work.. Yet his beart remained unchanged, be bated tbe ligbt, and continued to find bis pleasure in tbe ways of ungodli- ness. He fell sick ; and, witb a sense of rigbt and wrong we sbould bardly bave expected, be told Mr. King tbat as be could not Avork it was not fair tliat be sbould eat, and proposed returning to bis master. Mr. King, wbo valued bis faitbful services, and felt really interested in bim, and saw tbat be was never likely to recover, told bim in reply tbat be would not turn bim away, tbat be was free to go if be Avisbed it, but if not, be sbould remain witb bim, and be supplied with whatever be might want. Tbe poor fellow was over- joyed ; he knew full well that had he gone back to his master, everything, even to his blanket, would have been taken from bim ; be would have been put into some shed away from tbe village, and bad only fern- root and water given him. But neither his illness, nor this unexpected alleviation, led his heart to God ; he of ill health, in April, lS2o, to the great grief of the people, vho had learnt to love him as a father and a friend. DUDI-DUDI. 128 continued dead in sin, and turned away from all per- sonal instruction. In this state he continued for some months, too ill to work, but not too ill to get about ; when early in 1827 it happened that a war expedition returned home from the South with its usual train of miserable captives. Dudi-dudi's feelings were moved as he looked on them, and thought of his own former sufferings ; and he listened with interest and attention to a very serious and solemn address made by jNFr. King to the chiefs, on the certain consequences of these and all other evil courses. They were no new truths that Avere now brought forward; Dudi-dudi had repeatedly heard the same ■warnings and the same invitations ; but they had hitherto merely lain on the surface of his heart, or been "caught away" by the enemy of his peace. Now however the Spirit of God was effecting a mighty change in him ; the truths were carried home, and pierced his inmost soul as with an arrow. " AVhen the commandment came, sin revived," and he as it were " died," — his indifference was changed into an abhor- rence of his former evil ways ; and a deep sorrow for his wilful blindness under the means of grace, succeeded to a careless unconcern. His distressed heart found relief only in prayer ; and " Grive me, Lord, Thy Holy Spirit to cleanse my heart ; — Take from me all darkness and enlighten my mind ; — Wash me in the blood of Thy dear Son, and take me to heaven when I die." These and such like petitions were continually heard when he thought himself alone; and our prayer-hearing and prayer-answering Grod listened to the cry of this poor youth ; an assurance of pardon and acceptance in the 124 DrDI-DTJDI. Beloved was vouclisafed him, and liis soul was filled with joy and peace. During the last five months of his life, though doubts and fears occasionally crossed his mind, the light of God's countenance was never long withheld from him ; and the last days of his earthly pilgrimage were full of confident hope and lively joy. " I am not afraid to die," said he to Mr. Shepherd, " for I am sure that God loves me, and will save me." '' How can }-ou ex- pect that? for God cannot but punish sinners." " Yes," replied Dudi-dudi, " but God gave His Son to die for sinners, and I believe in Jesus Christ." " The Sun- day before he died," wrote Mr. King, " I went to him early in the morning. Before I could spealf, he said with a calm and cheerful countenance, ' I am not afraid to die now, though I have often been afraid ; but I will wait patiently and bear the pain till God is pleased to take my soul, which is now light and joyful ; for God is loving to me.' I said to him, * Fear not, believe in Jesus ; pray to Him, and resign thy soul into His hands. He ^dll receive it.' He said, ' Last night, through pain of body, I forgot to pray before 1 fell asleep, and when I woke my heart began inquiring, "Where is Jesus Christ ? where is Jesus Christ, who died for me ? Then my soul rejoiced and praised God, and prayed Him to forgive me my sin and forgetful- Bess. I shall soon be in heaven.' " In this happy state he continued, his heart, as he expressed it, " leaping for joy," when any one came to talk to him of heavenly things, till, on the 14th of August, 1S27, his spirit de- parted to be with Christ, leaving Mr. King to rejoice with humble thankfulness at this the first-fruits of his unwearied labours. CHAPTEE XL PROGRESS OF MISSION — SCHOOLS — BAPTISMS — REV. S. MARSDEn'S SIXTH VISIT. " Son of man, can these bones live ? And I answered, Lord God, Thou knowest." — Ezek. xxxvii. 3. Now surely the set time was come for the deliver- ance of New Zealand from the yoke of Satan ; surely now the Missionaries might expect to see many others added to the church ! Again we have to learn that our time is not God's time ; for nearly three more years had run their course ere the servants of Grod could rejoice over another in- stance of conversion. Yet their efforts were not slackened ; they still' worked as they had ever done ; the neighbouring Ail- lages were still as diligently visited ; and now and then a transient gleam of hope would cheer them, when some half-awakened listener would acknowledge the force of what he heard ; such as when Wini, Christian Eangi's brother, exclaimed to Mr. AY. Williams, " I am bad with vexation at the exceeding fixedness of my bad heart." AYithin the settlements, the instruction was carried on as carefully as before ; and in many respects there was an CA'ident improvement. There were even natives unconnected with the Mission, who, struck with the increased comfort of the labourers employed about the 126 TAIWUNGA. station, obtained leave for themselves to settle on the Mission land. One of these was Taiwunga^ a man of note among his people : he had formerly lived in Chris- tian fiimilies at Paramatta and at Keri-keri ; but his untamed spirit longed for war again, and he had joined Hongi in one of his expeditions to the South. But at last he had grown tired of fighting, and set- tled himself near Mr. Davis at Paihia, where we find him, in 1826, building a raupo house, ivith three rooms, after the European fashion, and with a field and garden filled with wheat and English vegetables. Hongi, who knew his bravery, urged him to accom- pany him to Kaiparo ; but Taiwuuga had begun to taste the sweets of a settled life, and resisted all his importunities. " Before you let me live at your place," said he to Mr. Davis, " I loved country ways ; but now that I have a house and garden,* I love your ways ; and," added he, " my heart too is very good for your prayers and instructions." His wife, as well as himself, was very industrious, they conducted themselves ex- tremely well, and Avished to bring up their children like Europeans ; but no sign of spiritual life appeared in either of them. The chief source however of encouragement to the Missionaries was the growing desire of instruction among tlieir own natives, and the progress they made. The possession of printed books, in their own language, had greatly stimulated their thirst for knowledge ; and when in 1827 Mr. Davis brought back with him from Sydney the first three chapters of Genesis, the 20th of * Well might Taiwunga i)rcfer his garden to the field of battle ; it was full of peas, onions, turnips, cucumbers, vines, melons, peaches, &c. &c. SCHOOL EXAMINATION. 127 Exodus, the 5tli of St. Matthew, the 1st of St. John, the Lord's Prayer, and some hymns, all printed in Maori, their delight was unbounded ; and it was with difficulty that some of them could be restrained from taking immediate and forcible possession of these new treasures. There were at this time above a hundred natives liv- ing on the Mission property at Paihia, and a propor- tionate number at Xeri-keri and Kaugi-houa. All these regularly attended the daily morning and evening worship ; the children were daily instructed in the schools ; and the adults were assembled, three times in the week, to be taught reading, writing, and arithmetic, in addition to the word of God. As soon as the scholars seemed to be sufficiently ad- vanced, the experiment was tried of an Annual General Examination, and was found to succeed extremely well. This was so new a feature in New Zealand, that we shall devote a page or two to the account of one of these gatherings ; and shall select the second, held at Keri-keri on Dec. 8, 1829. We may imagine the bustle of previous preparation in the settlement itself ; for, inclusive of those on the spot, food ancl lodging for three days were to be pro- vided for a party of 290 ; and the only housekeeping resources of the Keri-keri Missionaries lay in their own farm and storehouse. However, all was ready in good time, and the school boys and girls were assem- bled on the river's bank to welcome their expected visitors. About 11 o'clock the party came in sight. First, two boats with the European families of Eangi- houa and Paihia, rowed by native school-boys dressed in duck trowsers, striped shirts, and Scotch caps ; then 128 ' SCHOOL EXAMINATION. three other boats and two canoes brought the girls dressed in bkie frocks and white aprons, and all the rest of the natives of the two settlements. Every boat had a little flag ; and as the summer sun shone bright upon the river, and lighted up the eager faces, it was a scene not to be soon forgotten. As the boats drew near, no hideous native yell met their ears, but three hearty British cheers burst forth from the river's side, echoed again and again by the parties on the water. It was a happy gathering that day at Keri-keri : in- cluding the children, the Europeans amounted to seventy-two ; of the natives sixty-eight were girls, the rest were men and boys. After joining in Divine service, the examination be- gan, and proved entirely satisfactory. ]\Iany ques- tions on the chief truths of our holy religion were correctly answered, the reading and writing of the differ- ent classes were very good, and the first class of men and boys were perfect in the first five rules of arithme- tic. The examination was not exclusively intellectual, the girls' needlework was shown, and pronoimced to be very neatly executed ; and the native carpenters exhibited specimens of their skill in a pannelled door, a gate, a Avindow-frame, a table, and a stool, all of which would have done credit to an European work- man. The Missionaries' hearts were moved, and Mr. "W. "Williams thus records some of the thoughts that passed through his own mind : " Here, thought I, are a number of poor cannibals collected from difterent tribes,* Avhose fathers were so savage, that for ten ^^ears the first • One of the lads Avas the son of a cliief, 140 miles from the Bay. SCHOOL EXAMINATION. 129 Missionaries, who lived among them with so much pain and vexation, often expected to be devoured by them. A few years ago these very individuals were ignorant of every principle of religion, many of them had feasted on human blood and gloried in it ; but now there is not one among them who is not in some degree ac- quainted with the truths of the Christian religion, which, ^vith the blessing of God, may be the means of his conversion. Not six years ago, they commenced with the very rudiments of learning; now, many of them can read and write their own language with pro- priety, and are masters of the first rules of arithmetic But a very few years ago, a chisel made of stone was their only tool ; now they not only have our tools but are learning to use them. It is true that these are but small things compared with the greater and more permanent blessings we look for ; yet I appeal to our firiends in England, and ask them whether the Lord has not already done great things, yea, marvellous things, in this dark land." Prayer and the word of God accompanied the ex- amination ; the older members of the Mission passed the intervals of rest in refreshing social intercourse, the younger ones in recreations suited to their age ; and it would have stirred the heart of the most in- different to have here seen the fair-haired children of the distant North, mingling -with the groups of dark- eyed sons and daughters of the fierce Maoris, and roaming with them fearlessly through the gardens and the fields. At last the time so ardently desired, so earnestly prayed for, was drawing near, when the Spirit should 130 EAPTIS:iIS OF CiriLDllEX. be poured from on liigli, and tlic wilderness should be- come a fruitful field ; when some from among this stubborn people, in full health, and in the prime of Hfe, should bend their iron necks to the gentle yoke of Christ, should come forward to renounce all to which they had hitherto so firmly, so obstinately clung, and should publicly dedicate themselves to the Lord. The first approach to this decided step vras a Avish expressed by some of the people that their children might be baptized ; two of the Keri-keri natives, Taua and Eangi, had some time before, brought their infant to the baptismal font ; and in August, 1829, the hearts of the Paihia Missionaries glowed with hope, when the once ferocious Taiwunga put the following note into their hands. " Here I am, th^inkiug of the day when my son shall be baptized. Tou are the messengers of God ; therefore I wish that he should be baptized ac- cording to your ways. I have cast off my native ideas, and my native thoughts. Here I sit thinking, and untying the rope of the devil ; and it is shalvcn that it may fall off. Jesus Christ perhaps is near to see my evils, and to look into the hearts of men. It is well perhaps that the heart should grieve in the morning, in the evening, and at night, that every sin may be blotted out." "We cannot doubt the answer to this request; and on August 23rd, after the second lesson, Mr. W. "Williams baptized the four children of Taiwunga, to- gether Avith an infant of his owti. It was a very affect- ing service, the natives were very attentive, and Mr. AVilliams hoped thai it might lead some of them to become thoughtful for themselves. Soon after the baptism of theee children, Mr. Davis PITA AND niS WIFE. 131 ■was suddenly sent for to a Avoman who was taken alarm- ingly ill, and did not seem likely to recover. She was the wife of Fita, one of his v»orkmen, Avho had at first been received into his household ; but his wife, a young woman from Koto-rua, far to the south, was so inso- lent and troublesome, that Mr. Davis was obliged to Bend them from his house, and built a cottage for them close by. Pita himself was of a very quiet, gentle dis- position, much attached to his master, and very anxious for instruction. He frequently accompanied him in his visits to the villages, and would often, of his o\mi accord, remain behind to enforce or to explain his ex- hortations. After some time he went down to Boto-rua with his wife to see her relations, and remained absent 60 long, that Mr. Davis, who knew how susceptible he was of the influence of others, grew uneasy, and feared that he had been insnared into his former practices, and would shrink from returning to Paihia. At last, however, they both came back ; and to ]Mr. Davis's great satisfaction he found that their prolonged absence had been occasioned by Pita's anxiety to teach the people of Eoto-rua something of the love of Christ* and that his time had been spent in endeavouring- to impress a few simple truths upon their minds. It was to the sick-bed of this woman that Mr. Davis was now summoned. He went with a heavy heart, not knowing what fresh arguments he could use to prevail with her to give her heart to God ; but, to his utter astonishment, he found her entirely changed. She had become meek and docile, was already well- informed in Divine truths, and anxious to make further progress. In the course of conversation she told him that she had been secretly a believer for more tliau a K 2 132 BAPTISMS. year ; that she bad been made deeply sensible of the wickedness of ber own heart, and often retired by her- self for private prayer. She spoke calmly of her ap- parently approaching death, and of her going to be mth Christ, and urged Mr. Davis to " call aloud " to the natives round to turn to Grod. We may imagine the joy of the Missionary at this the first decided in- stance of awakening among the people at Paihia, in- creased as it was by the unexpected recovery of the woman, and her continuance in the same state of mind and conduct. It was not long before she and her hus- band applied for baptism ; Taiwunga joined them ; and on the 7th of February, 1830, the first public adult baptism took place in New Zealand ; and these three intelligent Maoris stood forth in the midst of the con- gregation at Paihia, to declare their faith in Christ crucified, to renounce all their former ways, to profess themselves the faithful soldiers and servants of their Kedeemer, and to receive the outward seal of the covenant of grace. All were deeply moved — Taiwunga especially so ; and tears of penitence and love fell fast from eyes that, but a few short j^ears before, had loved to feast themselves on scenes of carnage and of canni- balism.* * Taiwunga was baptized by the name of David, or, acc«ording to native pronunciation, Rawiri; Pita, by that of Peter ; and his wife was named Mary. Mrs. II. Williams, writing of this event, and especially alluding to Taiwunga, says, " Taiwunga, a relation and once a follower of Hongi in his bloody triumphs, but who has for nearly five years turned his sword into a ploughshare, and who, from his rank and influence and naturally strong passions, has had many and deep struggles, has been wonderfully influenced. When I saw him advance from the other end of our crowded chapel, with firm step, but subdued coun- JlWakexings. 133 This baptism served not only to strengthen the faith of the baptized, but to deepen the impression already made upon many of the other natives ; a spirit of earnest inquiry was poured out on numbers, and the settlement assumed a new appearance. Hitherto the leisure hours of the people had been passed in dancing, singing, or sleeping ; but now they met together in little bands to read and pray, or visited the Missionaries for more personal instruction. Mr. W. Williams writes, on March 3rd, 1880, " Could our friends in England witness what we witness every evening, they would indeed rejoice with us. The interest formerly mani- fested by a few in this settlement has become almost general ; and the cry, as soon as evening prayers are over, is, ' May we not come to you and talk ? ' " At this time the evenings of all the Missionaries at this station were taken up in conversations with the newly awakened. Sometimes twenty or thirty would come together for general instruction; others would come alone to talk more freely on their own personal salvation ; and the different states of mind in the different inquirers gave good reason to believe that a real work of the Holy Spirit was being carried on in their hearts. Some would speak of their strong desire to give up their hearts to God; others confess with Borrow that as yet their desire was very weak : one mourned over the hardness of his heart, and another was rejoicing in the light that had visited his soul ; while one poor man touchingly related to Mr. Davis tenance, an object of interest to every native as Avell as European eye, and meekly kneel, where six months before we had, at his own request, all stood sponsors for liis four little children ; I deeply felt that it was the Lord's doing, and marvellous in our eyes." 134 AFFRAY AT KORORAUIKA. the loss he had sustained in spiritual things by a visit he had lately paid to his heathen relations at Tauranga.* But while the Missionaries were employed in this blessed, but anxious and laborious work, they were suddenly called upon to mingle in a very different scene. The wickedness of the masters and crews of many of the vessels that visitad the Bay had very frequently led to quarrels and skirmishes with the natives ; but at this juncture the more than com- monly infamous conduct of the master of a whaler, then at Kororarika, stirred the passions of the Xew Zealanders to a higher' pitch than usual ; and as some of the people took part with the offender, it was de- termined to have recourse to arms. Kororarika was not more than two miles from Paihia, on the opposite shore of the little inner bay on which the settlement stands; and Tohi-tapu, and some of the peaceable chiefs, applied as before to the Missionaries for their mediation. They lost not an hour in using their utmost efforts, and at one time hoped they had suc- ceeded ; but the feelings of some of the chiefs had been too deeply wounded, the dispute broke out again, the country round Paihia was filled with parties of fighting men, an engagement took place, and the beacli at Kororarika was stained with Maori blood. In the midst of this commotion, a ship was seen to enter the Bay ; she anchored near Paihia; and soon the word flew swiftly through the settlement, that Mr. * One of the inquirers in conversation with Mr. "W. "Williams suggested, that perhaps the difficulty he found in believing arose from his not being able to Avrite ; to which a friend of his standing by immediately replied, "Writing has nothing to do with enlighten- ing the heart." MR. MAESDEN. 135 Marsden was on board. This venerated name seemed to carry with it some soothing charm, and the news of his arrival inspired Europeans and natives with hopes of peace. Even the wild combatants of Kororarika ielt its influence, and invited him to mediate between them. Xo abatement of physical strength, no fear of danger or fatigue, could hinder Mr. Marsden from responding to the imitation. He passed from the mainland to the islands, from the islands to the main- land, engaged in anxious negociations ; but with all his eiForts it was many days ere he could succeed in allapng their angry passions, and in persuading them to cease from bloodshed. What a contrast during those days did the Mission station at Paihia present to the eye and heart of this good man! Here was a body of more than a hundred natives, unmoved by the excitement going on around, to the astonishment of their fighting countrymen quietly pursuing their usual avocations, and though at times the fighting was almost close to them, never even leaving their work to go and see what was going on.* But a deeper joy filled the heart of this venerable servant of God, when on Sunday the 14th he met the consfrefjation of Paihia. Here were assembled before him all the natives of the settlement, neatly dressed in European clothes ; among them his eye especially rested * "We alone," writes !Mi-. H. Williams, " and our natives sit in the midst of all this commotion, without a sinfjle care or anxious feeling, though every tribe around is under arms, and ready for im- mediate destruction. The conduct of our natives is most pleasing, each at his own occupation during the day, and in the evening the greater part assemble, as usual, for spiritual instruction." 136 CONTRAST. on the quiet Pita, and his now subdued wife, on Tai- wunga, now as fearless in the service of Grod as he had been in that of Satan,* and on the Christian children, — the commencement of the Maori Church, and the earnest, as he doubted not, of wide-spread future bless- ing. But Mr. Marsden shall tell his own tale. " The contrast," he writes, "between the east and west sides of the inner bay were very striking, though only two miles distant : the east shore was crowded with fighting men of different tribes, in a wild, savage state ; many of them nearly naked, and when exercising entirely so ; nothing was to be heard but the firing of muskets, and the din and confusion of a savage military camp ; some mourning the death of their friends, others suffering from their wounds, and not one Avhose mind was not involved in heathen darkness, without one ray o; Divine knowledge. On the west side there was the pleasant sound of ' the church-going bell ; ' the na- tives assembling together for Divine worship, clean, orderly, and decently dressed, most of them in Eui'o- pean clothing : all carried in their hands the Litany and greatest part of the Church service, and some hymns, printed in their own tongue ; and their whole conduct and appearance reminded me of a well-regu- lated English country parish. Here might be seen, at one glance, the blessings of the Christian religion, and the miseries of heathenism, even in this present life ; but when we regard an eternal world, how in- finite is the difference !" * After his baptism, Taiwunga boldly rebuked sin in the heathen round, while his own submission to the will of God was very strik- ing. A few months later, his children were taken ill ; " I am an obstinate child," said the chief, " and God is whipping me." I MB. MAESDEir. 1S7 Mr. Marsden and his daughter left New Zealand again on tlie 27th of May ; the time had been spent in visiting the difterent settlements ; in making ar- rangements for a new station at Waimate ; in assisting and counselling the Missionaries ; in conversations with the natives ; and in rejoicing at tlie bright pros- pects opening on the country. Often was he heard to exclaim, as it were to himself, "What hath God wrought for His own name's sake!" AVell miglit he thus exclaim, when his thoughts recurred to that Christmas day in 1814, when he first stood up to de- clare the name of Jesus to a multitude of fierce, un- tamed savages, at the Pa of Eangi-houa ; or to that memorable night, passed amid spears and merys on the shore of AVhangaroa. The true cross, of which the starry emblem then visited his wakeful eyes, was now firmly planted in the Maori heart, never, as he hoped and believed, to be uprooted thence. Slightly altering the words of the poet, " Had he not then for all his fears, The day of care, the anxious night, For all his sorrows, all his tears, An overpayment of delight ? " CHAPTER XII. SPIRIT OF INQUIRY AT THE SETTLEMENTS — BETSEY — NEW STATION FORMED AT WAIMATE. * Deliver him from going down to the pit : I have found a ran som." — Job xxxiii. 24. The spirit of inquiry, which we spoke of iii the pre- ceding chapter, proved to be no transient emotion ; it continued steadily to pervade, in a greater or less de- gree, most of the natives at the three different set- tlements. Sixteen adults had been baptized at Paihia before the close of the year 1830, and others had been received into the visible church at Keri-keri and Ean- gi-houa. This earnestness was not confined to the mea alone ; many of the women and elder girls were awakened to a serious concern for their souls ; and Mr. Davis' eldest daughter devoted much of her time and energies to the assistance of those at Paihia. Every evening found this young, but devoted and loving, dis- ciple of her Lord gathering them around her for in- struction and prayer ; and a few particulars of one of her youthful pupils will serve as a specimen of tho blessing vouchsafed to her labours. In 1825, a poor sickly, dull-looking slave girl had been brought to Mr. Davis by her father with a request that he would take her into his service. He did so ; and good food, kind treatment, and careful training soon so improved her that she became a valuable and BETSEY. 139 useful servant, though she never showed any great aptitude for learning. For some montlis before the baptism of Taiwunga and his companions, Betsey, as she was called, had appeared more thoughtful than usual, hut whatever her friends might hope about her, she was silent, and they refrained from speaking to her on the subject. A few days, however, after the bap- tisms had taken place, she went to Miss Davis, and with great earnestness told her she could no longer delay, but must give herself to God at once ; at the same time requesting her to meet her fellow-servants and herself that evening to talk to them on the ex- ceeding love of Christ in dying for them. Miss Davis joyfully acceded to this request ; and agreed to meet them twice a week in private, in addition to their receiving her more general evening instruction. Bet- sey rapidly grew in religious knowledge, as well as in grace ; and was baptized on April 11th, 1830, on one of those occasions at which I\Ir. Marsden was present. Not very long after her baptism, the poor girl was taken ill, and symptoms of consumption began to show themselves. She was quite aware of the nature of her complaint, and was able to look with an unshrinking eye to the termination of her earthly pilgrimage. Her affection for Miss Davis was unbounded ; and she was most anxious for the salvation of others, more espe- cially for that of her two companions in the house. Over one of these, who showed but little interest in spiritual things, she would often weep, and say, " Oh Tuari, Tuari, it will not be long before I am gone from you, and why do you not believe ? Do you think God will not listen to your prayers ? Yes, He will, for His love is great, it is not like the love of this 140 BETSEY. world that passetli away, it lasteth for evei.'* At other times she would urge her only to try the " good things of Grod, for I know," she would say, "if you go the right way to find Christ, you will love Him too "well to leave Him again ; He will hide your sins in His sepulchre, He will wash your heart in His blood ; and when you are washed from your sins, you will be happy, but not till then," To the other girl, Eama, who made a great profession of religion, she spoke differently ; urging her not to be satisfied with an empty show, but to seek for a real change of heart. As the poor girl's health continued to decline, her mind became more spiritual ; she could not endure any vain or trifling conversation ; and in a tone of gentle reproof would say, " These things w^ill do you no good when Jesus comes to judgment. Satan is now cover- ing you with a thick darkness, but perhaps when I am gone, Jehovah will let the rays of His Sim dispel it from before your eyes, and then all will be light, and joy, and peace." The constant visits of Miss Davis to her sick-bed were very refreshing to her. " I am very hungry," she would say, " read with me and pray Avith me." One day she said, "I am not afraid to die, but read to me what St. Paul says about death." "How is it," asked Miss Davis, "that you are not afraid to die ? " " Because," she replied, " Christ died for me ; He passed the lonely road before me, and Ho will be with me;" adding, "it is only now that I have seen the great love of Christ in giving Himself to die for our sins." Another day she was asked if she wished to recover. " No," she answered, " for I should sin agam, and make GtOD angry. When I think of my former sins, it makes my heart very dark and sorrowful j but BETSEY, 141 tlieri I x^ray, and God hides my sins from me, and puts His Spirit into ray lieart, and that makes it light again." As her end drew near, her sufferings increased, but her eahn patience continued unmoved. " Your pain is great," said her kind friend to her. " Yes, my pain is great, but it is nothing to what my Saviour suffered. I feel happy ; Christ is waiting at the end of the road, I want to go." One day she fell asleep while Miss Davis was reading to her. When she awoke, she said, " Why did you let me go to sleep ? it is but a little while, and I shall hear you read no more." Seeing her young friend much affected, she added, " Marianne, do not grieve, we shall be separated but for a little while. Do not leave me ; come, sit do^^^l and talk to me about heaven." Her short bright course was now almost run ; and on September 17th she was evidently dying. Taking the hand of her to whom she owed so much, in a faint whisper she bade her farewell. " Farewell ! " an- swered Miss Davis, " you are going to Jesus." " Yes," replied she, "I am light, light." Soon after this she drew a deep sigh ; and the ransomed spirit of the Ma- ori slave girl had passed into the presence of Him who had purchased her with His own blood. It would seem as though the death of Betsey made an impression upon others. Tvvo days after, the wife of Ea^\'iri, (Taiwunga,) following the example of her husband, came forward to be baptized ; Eama too, the girl for whom she had been so anxious, became more earnest in religion, and a few months later followed her friend in death. Her end was also peace. The details of the work of Divine grace in the hearts of many of the natives at the three settlements about this time are very interesting, and prove, if proof were 142 ^MKAKAE. needed, that -whetljer tbc people of God are gatliered from the East or the A\^est, the JNorth or the South, " it is the same God that worketh all in all." — They con- tinued earnestly to seek personal intercourse with the various Missionaries, to lay before them their doubts and difficulties, and to seek advice and direction. Sometimes they found they could more freely express themselves in writing, and a note frequently found its way to one or another of their instructors. The fol- lowing is the translation of one of these : — " Brother of Mr. Williams, I think much of Jesus Curist ; His love to my heart is very great ; I am a very bad man. My sins were lately very many, but they have been taken away by Jesus Christ. His love does not dis- appear. The affection towards Him in my heart U very great. I cannot hide the affection of my heart. The joy of the Holy Spirit in my heart is very great. Because I have a great heart I write to you, although man * says, ' Is it true indeed that Jesus Christ will come to look at my heart ? ' I pray constantly to Him by night and by day ; when I go to sleep I pray to Him ; in the morning I pray to Jehovah our Fa- ther. My heart is sore on account of the sacred words of Jesus Christ, which are suppressed by us. By- and-bye, in the evening, T will pay you a visit. This letter is written by me, Wakarae." The anxiety for the salvation of their countrymen was very great, both among the baptized f and the can- * Does he mean his own natural heart ? t In the summer of 1831, the baptized natives at Paihia obtainett permission to hold a week!)' prayer-meeting among themselves, and one of the usual subjects of their prayers was that they might them selves become Missionaries to their countrymen. TVAIMATE. 143 didates for baptism, and either by themselves, or in company with one of the brethren, they frequently visited the surrounding^ villages. But as yet the dew of the Holy Spirit had fallen only within the settle- ments, and all around was dry. We have before said that one of the subjects that occupied Mr. Marsden's mind during his visit to the Island in 1830 was, the formation of a new settlement ; and Waimafe, the former residence of Hongi, was fixed upon, as the land appeared well fitted for agriculture, and its inland position removed it, in great measure, jB.'om the baneful iulluence of the European shipping. This part of the country too was less depopulated than most of the surrounding districts ;* for it was long since the fierce Ngapuis had suifered any invader to attack their territory, and Hongi's wars had been carried on among distant tribes, A considerable quantity of land was purchased from the chiefs in a favourable situation, bounded on one side by a beautiful river, and intersected by two small streams. The Ngapuis were extremely pleased with the idea of having resident Missionaries among them ; for though they had frequently been visited from Keri- keri, yet these visits were necessarily irregular, and the people complained that the instructions they re- ceived were forgotten before they saw their teachers again. At a meeting held for the purpose of completing the purchase, an old chief rose and made a speech to the rest : " Be gentle," said he, " with the Missionaries, for they are gentle with you ; do not steal from them, * There were above 2000 natives in scattered villages witliin five Biles of the settlement. 144 ITAIMATE. for they do not steal from you ; let them sit in peace on the ground they have bought, and let us listen to their advice and come to their prayers. Though there are many of us, Missionaries and natives, let us be all one, all one, all one. This is all I have to say." "Waimate was twelve miles inland from Keri-keri, and before it could be occupied as a permanent station, a cart road * must be cut through the intervening wood and jungle, and bridges must be built across the Waitangi and another river. All however was set about with earnestness and ac- , tivity ; and early in 1831, as soon as any tolerable shelter could be constructed, Mr. Clarke, Mr. E. Davis, and Mr. Hamlin proceeded to take up their abode there ■with their families ; and were joined, in the course of the same year, by other labourers. * The cart was a subject of astonisliment to the natives, who had never before seen any wheeled conveyance ; and a little later the plough excited almost as much admiration. CHAPTEE XIII. THE WAIMATE — PROGRESS — Riri— TUPAPA — MR. JAMIESON " Whosoever will, let him take of the water of life freely." Kev. xxii. 17. AYiiAT varied thouglits and feeHngs docs the very situation of the neAv settlement at the AVaimate call forth ! Here it was that Hongi, the author of so much war and misery, lived and died; in yonder grove of taU ''puriri" trees his body in its ornamented chest Avas preserved for months, till taken to its last abode. Kot far off, as if nature would remove some of the evil of man's sin, a healing spring sends forth its pure and sparkling waters, and gives the name of " Wai-mate,'' or "water for the sick," to the whole surrounding dis- trict. Blessed be the God of all grace, He was now bring- ing heavenly, as well as earthly, peace to this distracted land ; and was opening a fountain of living waters, that should give life and health to souls even dead in tres- passes and sins. This new station was happily spared from many of the trials that had attended the three earlier ones. There were here no insulting threats, nor rude attacks, nor attempts at plunder. The counsel of the old chief had been attended to ; and the Missionaries were treated w^th kindness and respect. Mr. Clarke tella 'as, that though for the first two months he had been< 146 THE WAIMATE. unaLle to complete the fence about his house, and was for some time without a lock to secure his door, yet he did not lose an article of his property. And yet they were in the midst of the fierce tribe of Ngapuis ! The Missionaries had brought -with them a good number of their own natives, to assist in cultivation, building, &c. ; and the settlement soon assumed the appearance of neatness and comfort. Schools * were establislicd ; and before many months had passed, there were, including those they had brought with, them, eighty-five men and boys, and fifty women and girls, under instruction. From the first Sunday of their residence, a flag had been regularly hoisted to mark the day of sacred rest ; many were attracted by it from the country round, and so rapidly did the numbers increase, that before the Missionaries had been there three months, and long before their own houses were properly habitable, they found it necessary to suspend all other work, and to erect a building that should serve as a chapel on the Sunday, and a school-room during the week. It was 40 feet in length, and 20 in width, and was almost immediately filled witli an attentive and well-conducted ' congregation. * In some of the distant villages the people by degrees established schools among themselves, the teacher being sometimes a lad who had formerly received instruction at one of the stations. Mr. Ham- lin mentions an instance of one at Ahu-ahu, a village he visited, ■whenever practicable, on Sundays. In this school were taught read- ing, writing, and the Catechisms that had been drawn up for the natives. The only assistance they had received was a present of five dates; yet there was not one in December, 1834, who did not repeat the Catechisms correctly ; twenty could read pretty fluently, and the • others were getting on, though they were not so forward. The writ- ling did not prosper so well, from want of copies. Eiri. I4fr One of the first who responded to the Sabbath in- vitation of the hoisted flag was Bipi, the principal chief of Mawi, a village three or four miles from the AVaimate. ]Mr. Davis had become acquainted with this chief a year or two before, at Paihia; where one day- seeing a party of strangers enter the settlement, he went up to them, as he was wont, hoping to find some opening for speaking to them on the concerns of their souls. They were talking with Taiwuuga, who, though not then baptized, was deeply in earnest about spirit- ual things. The strangers were eagerly exhibiting some muskets they had just purchased from the ship- ping ; and IMr. Davis, while admiring them, and speak- ing of their lawful use in self-defence, took occasion to press upon their owners the immense importance of securing, not only their personal safety, but the salva- tion of their souls. This led to an animated conversa- tion, in which Taiwunga joined, and with great earnestness and ability refuted various objections brought forward by Eipi, who M'as one of the party. After this, the chief occasionally visited Paihia ; and when there, would always attend the means of grace; but there was no appearance of any real impression being m^de upon his heart. About a year after this interview, in the autumn of 1830, a party of natives were sent to construct the new bridge over the AVai- tangi, that was to connect AVaimate with the other stations. They happened to be of the same tribe as Eipi; they were all steady, thoughtful young men ; and one of them, Aparahama,* who had not long been bap- tized, was very anxious for the souls of others as well as for his own. At his suggestion, these young men • Abraham. 148 EiPi. used at their leisure hours to Adsit Mawi, and en- deavour to impart to the people there as much of the instruction they had received as they were able to communicate. A son of Eipi's, who was at this time ill, was the special object of Aparahama's in- terest and prayers ; he did not live long after, and Mr. Davis rejoiced to hear that, not only was there room for confident hope that he died a sincere believer in Christ, but that his father also was seeking to know eternal truth.* The establis:hment of the Mission at the AVaimate, early in 1831, was an inestimable blessing to this chief, as it enabled him regularly to attend the means of grace. Every Saturday found him at the house of his friend Aparahama, where the evening was passed in reading, conversation, and prayer; and after Divine worship on Sunday morning Ripi would return home, to communicate to his people the truths he had learnt. Sometimes he was accompanied by Mr. Davis, and at the chief's loud whistle, a hundred or more of the in- habitants would assemble, and listen attentively to the words of life. The newly awakened chief was in- defatigable among his own people, and many were prevailed on by him to have daily prayer in their own houses. But he was not content with his endeavours at M^wi; as his heart expanded, so did his efforts, * The way in which Mr. Davis came to the knowledge of this last circumstance affords too remarkable a proof of the altered state of feeling to be passed over in silence. One of his young workmen was a slave hired from Ripi ; and seeing him one day look more than tisually happy, he asked him the reason. " Oh," cried the youth, who had himself been just baptized, "should I not rejoice in the prospect of the salvation of my master's soul ? " and then showed Mr. Davis a letter he had just received from Aparahama, spcakmg of the chief as being evidently in earnest about his salvation. See page 18. KAIKOUI. I4t and his next step was to \iistseript Mr. Davis adds : " Eipi has escaped from I'ls vale of tears, I trust to be a gem in the Eedeem- ers cro\Mi." AVhile recounting the history of Eipi, we seem to have lost sight of the more general Missionary work at this station; and must now return to the period at which we left it, viz. 1831. At the settlement itself all M'as going on satisfactorily ; fresh families from time to time took up their abode round the Mission pre- mises; the schools and congregations increased; and the foUowing extract from one of the settlers' letters will give an idea of a Sunday at the "Waimate. " It would," ^^Tote Mr. Clarke in 1834, " cheer the hearts of Christians in England, and perhaps shame those who only bear the name, to see a New Zealand Sabbath. Long ere the INIorning Service begins, you see the natives collecting in little groups round the chapel, reading or listening to the word of God. Often the chapel is filled five minutes after the door is opened, and many are generally obliged to stand outside. The rest of the day corresponds to this ; all is order and silence, except that you may occasionally hear the voice of praise ascending from the little cottages, where per- haps two or three families have met together for the purpose." But AVaimate was not more exempt than the other stations fron^ the eftects ". Of man's first disobedience, and the fruit Of that forbidden tree, whose mortal taste Brought death into the world, and all our woe ; " and consumption, that great enemy of the INfaori race, 154 HUKA. carried off some of the most promising of tke converts. One of these was a young man of the name of lluka, who had accompanied Mr. Hamlin from Keri-keri; and who, though ftir from intelligent in worldly things, had had his heart enlightened in those of eternity. " Shall I ever get to heaven ?" said he one day to Mr. Hamlin, "my sins are so great." Mr. Hamlin laid before him the full sacrifice and perfect righteousness of Christ. " That is very sweet," he answered, "but if I were Christ's I should love Him more ; my pray- ing heart," he added, "is very great, I could pray all day ; but my loving heart is very small." Mr. Hamlin re-assured him, and bade him look to that heaven where his love for his Saviour Avould be perfected ; and on the second day Huka had entered into rest. Much, however, as the Missionaries mourned over the loss of so many of their people, they, and indeed the whole Mission, were called to experience a far heavier trial in the death of Mrs. Davis, in the yeai 1837, after a few hours' illness ; and the loss of thia^ excellent woman was the more keenly felt, as it waa the first breach made by death in the Missionary band, since the first arrival in 1814. In their visits to the surrounding country, the Missionaries now began to reap the fruit of theii former labours ; for several of the young men who had accompanied them from Keri-keri and Paihia were now competent to teach others, and rejoiced in being permitted, on Sundays or on week-days, either by themselves or in company Avith one of the brethren, to go from village to village proclaiming the glad tidings of a Saviour's love. Soon the Sabbath began to be almost universally observed in the places they visited; INQUIREES. 155 ■':!i!l the approach of the teacher was hailed with de- light. As soon as he came in sight, a suspended liatchet, or broken hoe, struck in imitation of a bell, LM\ notice of the service ; and a group of from Jiiiiot}^ to tAvo hundred natives had presently gathered round, to join in prayer and to listen to tlie word of (iod. .Many were seriously and lastingly impressed ; at Mawi, in particular, as we might have expected, the ^lissionaries could rejoice over several. One of these was an aged woman, an elder sister of Eawiri * of Paihia, who with trembling lip and tearful eye, one day said to Mr. Davis, " You tell me I must repent ; I do repent ; I confess my sins ; I have been a very wicked woman ; I have been a thief, a liar, an adul- teress ; I have been stubborn, noisy, and covetous : but I have done with it all ; all I now want is C heist. When Eawiri was here some time ago, he asked me how my heart was, but I told him there was nothing there : no it was not EaAviri made me feel ; it was not man,- it was Grod." A brother of Eipi's was also among the most earnest of the inquirers. One day he called on Mr. Davis. I am come to talk with you," said he, "1 am not come to beg : I do not want the things of this life ; no, but I feel my great sins, I waDt to confess them to you, that they may not gnaw as a worm in my breast." Mr. Davis told him to whom alone he must confess his sins with any prospect of real benefit; and pointed out to him, as simply as he could, the Gospel plan of salvation; and the poor fellow left him, apparently much relieved. ♦ Taiwunga. 156 TUPAPA. It was about tlic same time that Mr. Davis met with an unexpected and very encoiiraging case. It was in ]Si o^'ember, 1834, that on one of his usual Sun- day visits to Mawi he was requested to go to see a poor sick man. Tupapa was an old chief, and his beard was grey ; his face, which Avas elaborately tattooed, had been a remarkably fine one, but it now seemed fixed in death. Mr. Davis knelt over him in deep sorrow of heart. Alas ! alas ! thought he, what can be done for him now ? He spoke to him, and the dying man tried to answer, but his pale blue lips refused to articu- late a single word ; he tried again, and at length suc- ceeded. As he began to speak, his countenance bright- ened, he raised his feeble arm, and letting it fall upon: his breast, asclaimed, " My mind is fixed on Christ aa my Saviour." " How long have you been seeking Christ ?" " Since I first heard of Him," he replied " Christ is in my heart, and my soul is joyful." Mr. Davis urged him to keep fast hold of Christ, and to beware of the tempter. " I have no fear," he answer- ed, "for Christ is with me." After Mr. Davis had read part of John xiv. to him, and joined in prayer, the dying man told him how much he blessed God for sending his messengers to him with the news of salva- tion. He seemed to long to depart. " Oh," said he, " I shall die to-day ; this is the sacred day." Mr. Davis' feelings may be imagined. " I at first," he writes, "looked on him as a poor ignorant, dying savage ; but oh ! the infinite riches of sovereign grace ! I Avas kneeling over one of God's dear children, who seemed resting firmly on His omnipotent arm, even in the midst of the river of death. His views of the Saviour were clear, his evidence bright. His counten- KAIKOHI. 157 ance, already apparently settled in death, beamed with lively joy ; the savour of the name of Jesus seemed, as it were, to bring him back for a few minutes into life, that he might leave his dying testimony behind him as to the power of religion to support the soul in death." And now how was it faring all this time with Kai- kohi ? AYere the hopes of Eipi and Aparahama to be blighted ? was the seed they had sown there to wither and come to nought ? Far from it ; but " God cloth not need Either man's work, or His OAvn gifts ; " and He carries out His purposes of mercy in His own wray, and sometimes by unexpected means. When Eipi and Aparahama were forbidden to visit Kaikohi, there was no prohibition to prevent the peo- ple of the vilhige from going to the Waimate ; and not fewer than twenty of the yoimg men, who had been interested in the Gospel message, now became regular weekly attendants at the public worship and tlie adult school at the settlement ; and when they return- ed to their homes, communicated to others what they had learnt.. A year had passed away since the two friends had ceased their visits; the Atua-haere had himself become impressed; and one day Mr. Davia was agreeably surprised by a visit from him, accom- panied by two of these same young men. He was very earnest in his inquiries as to his own salvation ; and as his companions listened to the conversation, their hearts glowed with thankfulness, and their coun- tenances, as we are told, were lighted up with a joy- such as angels feel at the conversion of a sinner. The Sunday services at Kaikohi were now resumed ; 158 KAIKOHI. a raupo chapel Avas built ; and tlie following is an in- teresting description of one of these Sabbath mornings. " Feb. 9, 1834. Held three services at three native villages. The first was at Kaikohi, where I had slept. Here the Sabbath, as far as outward observance goes, is strictly kept. The silence and stillness were quite imposing ; all food had been previously prepared, and all work was laid aside. It was one of those lovely mornings almost peculiar to New Zealand ; tlie heat of summer had been tempered by a gentle shower ; all nature seemed rejoicing; the grasshoppers were chirp- ing merrily ; and the natives, in little groups, were reading to each other the wonderful works of GrOD, or, in their rude way, were attempting to sing His praises. At the time of service, one hundred and twenty-nine assembled in the rough building they call their chapel." In October, 1835, Atua-haere, and thirty of his people, were admitted by Mr. AY. Williams into Christ's visible church, by baptism ; and thus Eipi, before his death, had the joy of being united to his old friend by better bonds than those of earthly relationship. But the interesting details of the Avork of God at "Waimate multiply so fast upon us, that we must pass very lightly over the intervening period, up to the year 1840, when, as we have before said, the connected his- tory of the Mission is to cease. AVe must then only Bpeak of the work as still progressing ; the number of inquirers still increasing;* distant villages hear- ing of some strange thing, and fending to inquire * Mr. Davis at one lime speaks of receiving ninety inquirers in one day ; on another he had a hundred and sixty-one ; and Mr. Clarke says that occasionally his own house was actually " heset '* M'ith people before day-break. THE "WAIMATE IN 1825. 159 what it was ;* the baptized walking consistehtly ; many gathering round the table of their Lord ; and some Sufficiently established to be sent to distant tribes ^dth the Gospel message.f We hardly like to turn from these peaceful, hopeful scenes ; and to ask our readers, before we carry them forward to 1840, to go back with us fifteen years, to the time when the very spot on which the settlement now stood was the abode of misery and horror ; yet there are two scenes of which we happen to have so graphic a description, and the contrast between which has so forcibly impressed our own mind, that we shall conclude this chapter with them. Upon Hongi's return from the war with Kaiparo, of which we have spoken before, J and in which his fa- vourite son had been slain, he sent a message to the Missionaries at Keri-keri, requesting them to come and see him ; and Mr. Kemp and Mr. Clarke inniiediately repaired to AVaimate. The account of their visit we give in Mr. Clarke's own words. " As we drew near to the valley in which the natives were encamped, we beard doleful lamentations ; and when we came in eight, soon discovered they were mourning for Hongi's son, and other chiefs, killed at Kaiparo, whose bodies they had brought, that the bones might be deposited in the family sepulchres. We were conducted to a little eminence, Avhere Hongi sat in sad silence, near a small * For example, parties came more than once for this purpose from Kaiparo, sixty miles off; the scene, it may be remembered, of one of Hongi's latest and most sanguinary expeditions. t Several of those we shall read of in the 17th Chapter, as be- ing sent to the East Cape, were from this district ; one was from Mawi. X Page 101. 160 THE WAIilATE IN 1825. stage oil wliicli the bones of liis sou were to be hereafter deposited. We were received by him Avith every mark of affection and respect ; and though he was himself tapued, and dared not touch food with his own hands, he offered some to us, and bade us sit down near him. "We remained silent a long time, according to native custom, and indeed the scenes around us v.ere such as to affect any man, especially one who 'cared for souls. Wherever w^e turned our eyes, all was affecting ; there were at least six hundred savages returned from an expedition that had launched many of their country- men into eternity, and of which the object was to ex- terminate a whole tribe, from no other motive than the love of conquest. Many of these were grieving for the loss of friends ; many were sick and even dyin^ from the effects of their inhuman repasts since the day of battle ; and all were without Grod. On our right, a number of the friends of the deceased Avere sitting, crying bitterly, wringing their hands and cutting their faces, arms, and necks till the blood ran down to the ground ; Avords cannot express the apparent agony of their minds ; while they still more excited their OAvn and others' feelings, by reciting the deeds of valour of the deceased. Behind us lay a disconsolate young widow, probably meditating self-destruction; beside us Avas sitting an aged and affectionate parent, feeling what none but a tender parent can feel at the loss of a most beloved child, and in a way that none but help- less, hopeless heathens knoAV. Eelow us, in the A^alley, was a disgusting scene ; the people in the cainp Avere preparing for a great feast ; children from five to ten years old were imitating in ^Dort the cruelties of the late battle, while a number of neads of enemies, stuck THE WAIMATE IN 1840. 161 on poles, adorned the frightful spot. "We spent three hours with the mourners, condoling with them, and talking to them on the horrors of war, — alas ! without effect.'' This was in July, 1825. Let us pass over a few years, and in 1840 let us visit the same spot again, in company with Mr. Jamieson, a gentleman who, having occasion to come to New Zealand on some public busi- ness, took the opportunity of judging for himself how far the evil reports he had heard in JN'ew South AVales of the Missionary stations were true or false. After giving a general description of the settle- ment,* — the neat wooden houses, each with its garden and its meadow, its fruits and flowers ; the fences covered with roses and many-coloured climbers ; the mill ; the church, with its neat white spire rising among trees and corn-fields ; and the large scattered native village — Mr. Jamieson thus proceeds : " Having risen early on the following morning, I set out to walk through the place : as the sun rose over the eastern ridges, the mists, that during the night had settled on the village, disappeared. The grassy meadows glittered with dew, the workmen had not yet gone forth to their daily labour, and the scene was alto- gether one of calmness, peace, and security. I had fallen into a train of thought connected with other times and other scenes, when I was aroused by a low and solemn sound, which, after advancing a little further, I found to proceed from a native hut. The inmates were singing their morning hymn ; and as I * The station was at this time in charge of the Rev. R. Taylor, Mr. Clarke, and Mr. Davis ; and the printing press was under Mr. Wade and Mr. Colenso. 162 ME. JAMIESON. proceeded tlirougli the village, I heard the same de- votional exercises in almost every direction. Nor does it appear that this was merely the observance of an outward ceremony, but that the voice of praise uttered by these half-enlightened New Zealanders was really expressive of a heart-felt sense of gratitude and suppli- cation to the Great Atua who had shed upon them the light of another day. And I subsequently ascertained, in my further travels through the country, that there is scarcely a village, even at a distance from any Mis- sionary settlement, whose inhabitants fail to perform their morning and evening devotions." This and other similar visits enabled the ingenuous mind of Mr. Jamieson to estimate at their true value, and to trace to their real source, the calumnies with which at this time the Missionaries and their work were assailed. Were it needful, we could quote from other pages of his book, but the following passage will suffice. Referring again to Waimate he says, " It was not witliout emotion that I beheld this focus of civil- ization in the heart of New Zealand. Its very exist- ence spoke strongly in favour of the native charac- ter ; here was no fear, distrust, or animosity ; but, on the contrary, the most convincing proofs of the ami- cable intercourse that had for years subsisted between the natives and the Missionaries. Between those who receive the advantages of instruction, and those who confer that blessing, it is reasonable to look for a feel- ing of gratitude on the one hand, and a kind of pater- nal interest on the other ; and such, after an extensive practical observation among the New Zealanders, ap- peared to me to be the kind of relationship subsisting between them and the Missionaries, wherever the i ME. JAMIESON. 163 pative character has not been deteriorated "by the emptations to which they are too often exposed by European settlers." Of these European settlers we shall have more tc aj «p. p 7 iture page. .M % CHAPTEE XIV. STATIONS IN THE BAY OF ISLANDS, FROM 1830 TO 1840. " The fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace." — James iii. 18. We must now go back to the Bay of Islands, and trace the progress of events in the three settlements upon its shores, from the year 1830, when we last spoke of them, up to the period of our taking leave of "Waimate, viz. 1840. Since the death of Hongi, the love of war in this part of the country had appeared to be gradually dying away ; but the sad affair at Kororarika, in 1830,* had revived it ; nor had it yet been again entirely extin- guished. A spirit of revenge still burnt in the l^reasts of : those chiefs who had found themselves the weakest ; and, , afraid to make war on their more powerfiJ neighbours, they resolved to quench their thirst for vengeance, by ' an unjustifiable attack on the tribes towards the south. Even Tohi-tapu and Titore, lately so desirous for peace, were induced to join the fight. The Missionaries, find- ing it impossible to prevent this expedition, took the bold step of accompanying it, in the hope of at least i mitigating the horrors of the war; and in January,/ 1832, Mr. H. Williams, Mr. Kemp, and Mr. Fairburn: embarked in the "Karere" for the Bay of Plenty. Fearlessly did the little vessel pursue her way, sur-' * Page 134. • BAT OP ISLANDS. 165 rounded by a fleet of a hundred war-canoes, each one filled uith well-armed and an^y natives ; and as the light of heaven caught her swelling sails, we might have fancied we could see inscribed upon them, " Blessed are the peace-makers, for they shall be called the chil- di'en of God." The brethren remained for several weeks at Tau- ranga, softening, though not subduing, the fury of the combatants ; and the following year, accompanied by Mr. Chapman, Mr. Williams again proceeded to the scene of strife, where, though, as before, they failed in their endeavours at reconciliation, they won the esteem j and affection of many of the southern chiefs. After some months of uncertain success, the chiefs of the Bay returned disappointed and discontented ; * the presence of the Missionaries had, they said, made their arms so weak that they could not fire straight. And now the notes of war were once more hushed along the shores of this favoured Bay; the war-dance and the yell of triumph were scarcely kno^vn, and the word of God would, humanly speaking, have had free course, and have prevailed, had not serious hindrances arisen from other sources ; but as we shall have occa- sion to refer more particularly to these hereafter, we shall pass them over for the present, and proceed to take a cursory view of the settlements themselves. All were still progressing ; the number of converts still increased ; and the baptized, with few exceptions, walked consistently, as far as their light and know- ledge led them. Yet we must ever bear in mind that * Human heads were again seen in the neighbourhood of Paihia, but no scenes of cannibalism are known to have taken place. 166 BARLT DATS. it was still but early days with these native believers ; that even those who w<^re most sincere and earnest, and whose hearts were really given to Grod, were many of them but babes in Christ, and required much anxi- ous watching, and prayer, and guidance, and reproof. To quote the words of one of the brethren, " "When a native begins to think about his soul, and to seek sal- vation in Jesus, he finds himself ignorant of every good thing, and knows not how to proceed. He does not cast off his ignorance and sin in a day, and be-i come at once an enlightened and civilized Christian. If even in civilized life, where a man has been brought up under the sound of the gospel, and under the laws of his country, that forbid him to steal, to murder,! &c. — if even in this case it requires a course of time before an inquirer can be brought to a clear know- ledge and an established faith and hope in Christ," what must be the case of a IS'ew Zealander who has been from his childhood trained to the commission of every sin ? Even when brought to a little knowledge of Divine things, their ideas of truth, honesty, &c., for a long time continue very low." k Quiet progress does not afford much of stirring in-B cident, and yet there are points in each of the three settlements in the Bay, that well deserve a separate notice. Eeversing the order of their first establish- ment, we will begin with PAIHIA. And Ave cannot present a more graphic picture of this station, than by again referring to Colonel Jacob. " I landed," he says, "late on Saturday evening, Feb- ruary 9th, 1833, at Paihia. An aged chief, surrounded PAIHIA. 1G7 by his tribe, was seated on the shore, havmg rowed from Whangaroa, a distance of some forty miles, on purpose to be present at the Mission services on the Sunday. The next morning, judge of what my feel- iun^s were, when in this savage Li,nd, once resounding with the cry of human suffering, I was awakened by tlie early church bell, calling me to one of the most interesting, most solemn services that can be imagined. At eight o'clock the church was filled to overflowing, the men on one side, and the women on the other ; — the men carrying their children on their backs in New Zealand style ; — and numbers besides, unable to find admission, crowded the windows and the doors. Yet all was quietude and order, and you might have heard a pin drop whilst the preacher was addressing them. The service was commenced by that beautiful hymn of Kelly's translated into Maori, but with Kelly's tune ; and the organ was almost drowned by the harmonious voices of the congregation as they sang, ' From Egypt lately come, Where death and darkness reign, We seek our new, our better home, Where we our rest shall gain : Hallelujah ? we are on our way to God. We hope to join the throng, Whose pleasures we shall share, And sing the everlasting song With all the ransomed there : Hallelujah ! we are on our way to God.' I could scarcely repress my feelings while I listened to these once savage cannibals now uniting in the praises of God. " Between the services I accompanied Mr. Brown 168 TOIII-TAPF. to Kororarika, where a congregation of about seventy soon assembled. Here also I was astonished to see these apparently savage natives take out their books from under their mats, and turn to the various parts of the service, singing, and joining in the responses with much solemnity and propriety." The Missionary Avork at Paihia continued to in- crease ; and sometimes the brethren scarcely found time for anything but conversation with inquirers. The natives in several places, even at Kororarika, estab-' lished schools of their own; and you might not un- frequently see a chief sitting under a tree and reading the "Word of Grod, or observe a copy of the New Tes-! tament half hidden in his mat. One event that occurred during this time was t occasion of much sorrow to our friends ; it was thi death of Tohi-tapu. AYe have often mentioned thi chief, and related how, after being the first an fiercest of the assailants of the Missionaries at Paihi he had become their stedfast friend ; and how ofte laying aside his former love for war, he had striven tc reconcile contending parties. The influence thai Mr. H. "Williams had over him was quite extraordi nary. At his persuasion he would give up a favouriti project, or rescue captives from a chief who had un lawifully detained them ; and there is one instance s( curious, and so painfully characteristic, that we musi insert it. It was in March, 1828, that Tohi-tapu one day came to Mr. Williams much excited, and in greati distress of mind. One of his wives had misconducted herself, and proved herself unworthy of his affection Tlie poor man was miserable, he talked of killing him-i self, for he could not eat, and was sure he should be J TOIII-TAPU. 169 starved. In a reproachful tone, he said, that had it not been for the Missionaries, all would now be well, for he should have killed and eaten a slave, and his heart would have been at ease. Mr. AVilliams tried to soothe him, and after a time Tohi-tapu depart- ed, apparently much quieted. But the next morning he rushed in again, while the family were at breakfast, in still greater agitation than on the preceding day, exclaiming he should die of hunger. Mr. and Mrs. AVil- liams, knowing his fondness for English food, pressed him to partake of theirs ; but he refused, and brand- ishing a hatchet he carried in his hand, and with which he had, he said, on previous occasions sent six- teen persons to Eeinga,* declared tha^ nothing should stop him from satisfying his hunger by again killing and eating some one. Mr. Williams made him sit do\vn by him, spoke plainly to him of the wickedness of such an act ; told him that Satan was trying to get him for himself ; till at last the conquered chief threw his hatchet from him, exclaiming he would never again use it for such a purpose. And we believe he kept his word. Poor Tohi-tapu ! there was much in him that was he peful ; he kept the Sabbath day, he regularly attended the means of grace, he had learned to control his fiery passions, and when the natives of Kororarika repeatedly urged him to become their chief, offered him pecuniary advantages, and promised to send him mus- kets, he steadily refused to leave the neighbourhood of the Missionaries. He told them he cared not for mus- kets, and if they sent him any he should make them into rafters for his house. Sometimes he even fancied ♦ Reinga, a place of departed spirits. 170 Toiii-TAru. himself a Christian, but those who knew liim better than he loiew himself, could trace no evidence of a work of grace in him. At the affray at Kororarika in 1830,* he had been one of the most active fellow-workers with Mr. Mars- den in promoting peace ; but soon after, he fell under the influence of the ungodly traders at Kororarika, who embittered his mind against the Missionaries, and he began to treat even Mr. H. AVilliams w4th rudeness and neglect. He joined the war expedition of 1832 and 1833, against Tauranga,t and was after his return taken seriously ill. The brethren frequently visited him, and endeavoured to make some impression on his heart, but in vain, and Tohi-tapu died, as he had lived, a heathen ! Thanks be to God, many a bright picture at Paihia might be put in contrast with poor Tohi-tapu' s life and death ; but we shall select an instance from another station. KERI-KERI. Here, as elsewhere, consumption, that bane of the Maori race, had found many victims. One of these was Anne Waiapu, a young woman of much promise. When quite a little girl, she had, at her own request, been taken into the household of Mr. Kemp, where she lived for several years, as a faithful, affectionate, and industrious servant. But her attachment to her master's family did not incline her towards their re- ligion, and she continued to cling ^vith such " frightful to her native superstitions, that it seemed • See page 134. t See page 164. AXNE W/TAPTJ. 171 as though all the Christian instruction she received would only prove to her a savour of death. In 1828 she married a very steady young man named Waiapu ; and her conduct as a wife and mother was very exemplary, though neither she nor her husband gave any evidence of a change of heart. In 1830, AVaiapu was enticed to join in the fighting at Kororarika, and was merci- fully preserved in safety. His conscience was struck with the guilt of engaging in this unholy strife, and with the goodness of God in sparing him ; and he could find neither rest nor peace, till, after some time, it pleased God to reveal to him His love in Christ Jesus. It now appeared that his wife's mind had for a good while been gradually undergoing the same trans- formation ; and before long they both became candidates for baptism. Soon after their admission to the holy or- dinance, Anne showed symptoms of consumption ; and though at first she felt confident of her recovery, her illness led her to a stricter self-examination, and a deeper abasement before God and man ; and faithful as she had been in her earthly ser^^ce, she was now distressed at her many shortcomings, ashamed, as she said, that she had done so little for her kind mistress, from whom she had received so much. As the con- viction of the real state of her health broke in upon her mind, she still remained calm and peaceful, only becoming more earnest in her conversation and in her prayers. The eternal welfare of her husband and chil- dren lay very much upon her heart. "James," she would say with great earnestness, " I think now I shall die, do not keep my children from going to heaven ; lead them to God, the great and the good." As her 172 ANNE WAIAPU. illness increased, her mouth was filled with praise. "Ah, my mother," she said one day to Mrs. Kemp, who was tenderly soothing her pain, " Ah, good-bye, I am going to Jesus, who greatly loves me : I shall see Him now. I have seen Him with my heart, and I love Him with my heart ; it is not my lips only that believe in Him." She was very anxious to partake of the Lord's supper. "Tell me," said she to the Mis- sionary, " may I be carried to the house of prayer the next Lord's day, and will you let James and me eat of the bread and drink of the cup of which our Lord said, 'Do this in remembrance of me?'" Her re- quest was complied with, and the next Sunday she was taken in a litter into the house of God, and laid down near the Communion table. It was a very affecting service ; no New Zealander had yet been admitted to the table of the Lord ; and here was the first native communicant eating the bread and drinking the cup, just before she was jftassing into the presence of Him who had given His bod}'- and shed His blood for her. Her end was now fast approaching ; and as it drew more near, her love for her husband and children be- came more intense, and her joy and faith more bright. "Jesus Christ is mine, and I am Jesus Christ's," she one day exclaimed ; " I know Him now, I know Him now. He is come here," laying her hand upon her heart, "and He Avill not go away any more." Do you not wish to recover? she was asked. "What!" she answered, " and Jesus the Saviour to be sometimes with me, and sometimes not ; and I sometimes thinking evil, and sometimes thinking good ! No, no, Mrs. Kemp wdll be a better mother to my children than I should be ; KERi-Ki:ni. 173 I will go." She had become insensible for several days ; but recovering her senses for a short time before her death, she called her children to her, and commending them to her GrOD and Saviour, wept over them and de- livered them to her sorrowing husband. " Oh my hus- band ! " cried she, " but I have two husbands, Jesus is one. Poor James, poor James, my husband in heaven calls me and I must leave you. Will you come too ? Yes, and we shall be happy, happy, happy." The scene was ver}^ affecting ; the dying woman's head rested on Mary Taua, who had been baptized with her, and who in health and in sickness had been her con- stant companion and friend. At her feet sat her dis- consolate husband, soothing and weeping over his infant children; by her side was her widowed, and soon to become her childless, father, his cheek resting upon hers ; while all the natives round were in tears for the loss of one they so much loved. Colonel Jacob visited also the settlement at Keri- keri, with the same pleasure and satisfaction he had experienced at Paihia. " In the room in which I slept," he says, " marks of window bars were still visi- ble. All now was quiet, but only a few years before all had been violence and plunder. The inmates had not unfrequently been put in fear of their lives ; and the ovens, in which human captives had not long before been cooked and eaten, were still \'isible from my win- dow. How changed w^as the station of Keri-keri ! At nine o'clock at night resounded the voice of prayer and the hymn of praise from many a Xew Zealander*s hut around me ; and this family Avorship was general through the settlement, in addition to the well-attended daily morning and evening services in the station 174 KERl-KEBI. church. I do not say that all this community Avere spiritually enlightened, but very many were, and very many were devout communicants ; and all desired to know and feel more deeply the influence of that gospel which had done so much for those around them. " Numbers came here to learn to read and write, and here they laid aside their antipathies and border quarrels. Some who had long been separated by blood- feuds were here to be seen in the same class, learning together as friends ; and when able to read, they not unfrequently departed taking with them books to in- struct their friends at home. In this way many in- stances have occurred in which the public services of the church have been held, and the Sabbath day kept holy, only in consequence of these instructions ; and thus a way has been prepared for the Missionary of Christ." Since the death of Hongi, the outward circum- stances of Keri-keri had been much changed. Bands of fighting men no longer gathered round to fill the Missionaries' hearts with anxiety and alarm ; but then they had lost these opportunities of speakiug a word in season ; and as nearly all the neighbouring population had migrated to other places, the brethren had time to spare from the instruction of their own natives, to visit those in distant districts. Some of the most encouraghig of these visits were paid to Whangaroa Bay, where a spirit of inquiry had been awakened, and where the shores, that had wit- nessed the massacre of the Boyd, and the flames of the "Wesleyan settlement,* w^ere now often heard to re- ♦ Page 103. WIIANGAEOA. 175 sound witli prayer and praise. The means that God used to awaken this spirit are worth recording. Several years before, some lads from AVliangaroa had been in the school at Keri-keri ; and three or four of these, who were the least promising, after a while grew restless, and returned to their own friends and former ways. For a long time, the instruction they had re- ceived lay, as it were, dead within their hearts, till Porotene Eipi, who was related to some of the chiefs, and who, as we have seen, left no means untried to win souls to the Saviour whom he loved, paid a visit to these villages, and urged his friends to attend to the things of eternity. The lads were roused, and, re- calling what they had learnt, endeavoured to com- municate it to others. A general desire for instruc- tion was kindled; Tupe, a chief of some distinction, built a commodious chapel, and, together with a son of Hongi's, to whom had been given a better spirit than his father's, was iu"gent with the Missionaries of Keri- keri to come and settle there. Besides the many ap- plications by Avord of mouth, Hongi wrote the follow- ing letter to Mr. Kemp. " Mr. Kemp, this is my say- ing to you, I am sick for you to be a father to me. I am very sick for a white man to preach to me ; I will never cease contending with you. I am very good for you, Mr. Kemp, to be a father to me, and to Eewa- Hcwa, and to Tupe. Tliis is all my speech. By Hongi." "Nothing good will stick by us," wrote another chief, " because there is no one to take care of us, there is no one to take care of us. Come here, and be a fiither to us. What shall we do that is good, if we have none to take care of us?" 176 EANGI-HOUA. These earnest entreaties were complied ^Yith, as soon as circumstances permitted, and in 1839, Mr. Shepherd took up his permanent abode at Whangaroa. Several of the chiefs had already been baptized, among whom Tupe is especially noticed, as "a Christian in- deed." RANGI-HOUA. This, the earliest of all the stations, and which was, as will be remembered, on the northern shore of the Bay, continued under the charge of Mr. King, whose actual residence was however removed to Tepuna, a village about two miles distant. Here he laboured, as he ever had done, diligently and anxiously in his Mas- ter's service, and here he had the comfort of seeing a gradual and steady improvement. Some of his baptized young men became teachers of others, and went into the villages round to offer to their heathen neighbours the salvation in which they were themselves rejoicing. "Warepoaka also had emancipated himself from the in- fluence of evil-minded Europeans, and not only return- ed to his early friendliness, but rejoiced the heart of Mr. King by his reception of Christianity ; and died, as there was every reason to hope, a real believer in Christ Jesus. Mr. King was sometimes assisted by some of the other brethren; and on one occasion, Mr. Brown accidentally met with a sort of meditation ^vritten in the blank leaf of a book belonging to one of the lads, a translation of which will interest our readers. " Ob Jesus," it begins, " we cannot perfectly believe in Thee. Bound by the evil spirit, he will not let our hearts go, EAXGI-IIOUA. 177 lest we believe in Thee, Christ ! lest we also be saved by Thee, Jesus, Thou Son of G-od ! Jesus, how great is thy love to us ! Thou earnest down from heaven, when Thou didst understand the anger of Thy Father to all mankind. They were going to the place of torment, they were not going to Him. Thou saidst, I go to the natiu-al world to be slain as a payment for this sin. I will purchase them with my blood " CHAPTEE XV. KATtXlk — HINDRANCES — NGAKUKI — ROMISH BISHOP — BISHOP OP AUSTRALIA MR. MARSDEN's LAST VISIT. "His enemy came and sowed tares among the Avheat." Matt. xiii. 25. - KAITAIA. And now, turning from the Bay of Islands and pur- suing our course across the Island, a few miles before we reach the western coast we shall come to Kaitaia, the fifth and last formed of the northern stations. Mr. AV. "Williams and some of his brethren had been led, by the urgent solicitations that reached them from various quarters, to make a tour towards the North Cape, to ascertain the facilities for the establishment of a new station, and to choose the most eligible spot. They fixed on Kaitaia, among the tribe of the Earewas, forty miles north-west of Waimate ; here, in March, 1834, Mr. Puckey and Mr. J. Matthews, each of whom had married a daughter of Mr. Davis's, took up their abode ; and it Avas not long before here also the na- tural and moral desert began to blossom as the rose. "We must pass liglitly over the early events of this station, the building and tlie planting, the readiness with which the natives erected a raupo chapel, the eagerness with which they cut roads through the woods, , and threw bridges over the streams, to enable the Mi»« sionaries to move freely from one village to another. KAITAIA. 179 The people came from six and even eight miles' distance for worship and instruction ; and it was soon necessary to erect a larger building for the purpose. So many candidates came forward for baptism, that there seemed some danger lest the -new religion should become fashionable ; and the examinations were conducted with increasing care and strictness. And yet, with all this strictness, eighteen adidts were found prepared, and were baptized before the end of the year 1835. Before long, Pana the head chief was among the baptized ; and, like Eipi of Mawi, he had no sooner himself become a true believer, than he anxiously Bought the salvation of others. He visited many of the adjacent tribes Avith his " new weapon of war," as he I called his copy of the word of God, and received a hearty welcome, now that, as they said, " they need no longer dread him, as they did when he sought to de- vour them like a dog." AVe could spend much time at Kaitaia, with its devoted labourers, and among its flourishing schools, its native teachers, its Sunday congregations of six hundred, and its many communicants ; but we must leave it, like the other stations, unnoticed from the year 1840 tiU we return to give the reader a brief sum- mary of its present state. One little history, however, we must insert. Tawai, the chief of "Waima, near Hokiangha, had long been the inveterate foe of Pana and his tribe ; and reports of his hostile approach frequently filled the valley of Kaitaia with dismay and terror. One Sunday morn- insr Mr. Mathews was told that this fierce chief was o in the Mission settlement; not knowing what this could mean, he went to see, and to his astonishment, N 2 180 PA]S"A AND MOHI. was told by liim that his name was no longer Tawai, but Mold (Moses). The savage warrior had become a Christian. It appeared that one of his slave girls had, some time before, lived in one of the Mission families at Paihia, where she had received the usual instruction. Tawai took her away to come and live with him ; but the poor girl continued to repeat the prayers and cate- chisms she had learnt. Her master forbade her, but she persevered ; he threatened to shoot her, still she persisted ; till at length, wondering what could make her heart so bold, he began to examine the subject for himself. It pleased Grod to awaken and convert him ; and one of his first acts after his baptism was to visit his old enemies the Earewas, and tell them of the treasure he had found. He knew not that they had Missionaries among them ; and it was therefore to his equal surprise and joy that at a village he passed through, he heard that Pana, his former foe, was a Chris- tian like himself. The two chiefs worshipped together that day in the house of Grod, spent the evening in re- lating to each other the different ways by which God had led them, and Mr. Matthews found them the next morning at the school, standing in the same class, and reading together the first chapter of St. John's Grospel. Mohi did not live long to bring forth fruit ; he died soon after, and his remains were laid beside those of Eipi, in the little burial-ground of Mawi.* * Mr. Davis, speaking of this circumstance, says, " I have been to M^wi, to the burial of Moses Kowaitahi. The funeral was well attended, and after the service I addressed the assembly. This burial-ground is to me a very interesting spot ; it is the site of the first raupo chapel in this village. Several years have now passed awav, since I first endeavoured to lisp the gospel of love to this tribe, I HI>'DRA>'C£S. 181 Will not our readers, after reading this and the two preceding chapters, join with Mr, Davis in saying, "These are blessed times," when the Spirit of God seemed so evidently moving on the face of tlie once dark chaos ? We were going to call this period the spring-time of the Mission, when the dry and leafless branches were bursting into life and bloom, and were giving promise of abundant produce. But we remember that much fruit had been already ripf their own accord they moved into the settlement thai they might receive regular instruction, and after some time Mr. Maunsell spoke to them of baptism. There was an evident hanging back, and Mr. Maunsell was discouraged. By degrees he discovered the cause. Being of the highest rank, Ngataru's clothes were con- sidered peculiarly sacred, and should they be desecrated by being worn when he was baptized, his relations would fall upon him, and plunder him of all his small possessions. He was himself willing to run the risk, and so was his wife, as far as temporal losses might ensue ; but she feared lest her husband's mind should be again brought into bondage by the mere possession of what he had once held in so much veneration. She join- ed with Mr. Maunsell in advising him to follow the ex- ample of those who used curious arts among the Ephe- sians ; and when Mr. Maunsell rose on the morning of their baptism, he saw the smoke of Ngataru^s burning wardrobe ascending from before his hut. The whole consisted only of two blanl^ets and a mat ; but He who accepted " a turtle dove or two young pigeons," where a costlier offering could not be procured, did not, we are persuaded, disdain the sacrifice of the young chief's all. ■EAST CAPE. And now if our readers will turn to the map prefixed to this volume, and recross the Island towards the east, they will, after passing Lake Taupo and Roto-rua, come to a large district to which we have hitherto EAST CAPE. 207 made no allusion, viz. the country to the south and west of the East Cape. Here a more extensive work was carried on than any we have yet related ; and we shall give the account of it nearly in Archdeacon W. AVilliams' own words. "AVe had as yet," said the Archdeacon,* ''had no intercourse with the populous districts to the south of the East Cape, but in the course of 1833 about twenty of these natives were, against their own will, landed at the Bay of Islands, 300 miles from their home, by the master of a Avhaliug vessel." Some of the people wished to detain them as slaves, but the Missionaries interfered, and they were removed to Paihia. Here they were accidentally, or rather providentially, de- tained for some months ; and received the game ad- vantages of instruction as the other natives residing at the settlement. In January, 1834, Mr. W. Williams carried them back to their own country, and, again quoting his oaaii words, " Much joy was evinced by the people at the return of their relatives, of whom they had heard nothing since their departure. It was Saturday, and we reached the village of Eangitukia late in the afternoon. Eukuata, the chief of our party, gave out to the natives that the following day was to be a day of rest, when they were to assemble, and listen to the worship the white people pay to the God of Heaven. After our prayers that same evening, which were held in the open air in the midst of a large con- course of wondering savages, our chief gave them a long account of what he had heard and seen in the Bay of Islands. On the following day the people came to- • Sec C. M. S. Intelligencer for February, 1852. " Address deli- vered in Magdalen Uall, Oxford." 208 EAST CAPE. gether as directed, preparations were made by Eukuata in a large open space within the Pa ; and there the con- gregation assembled. I never saw a more orderly body of people. By the direction of Rnkuata, they stood when we stood, and knelt when we knelt, and listened during the whole time of service with extreme attention, (there were from 800 to 1000 present). It was but a transient visit we could pay them, for we had to contmue our voyage. Our attention soon after this was engaged with the new settlements in the South, then struggling for their existence ; * and we heard no more of Rukuata and his party till three years afterwards, when a Waimate chief returned from a visit to the East Cape, and told us that the natives there were become a Christian people, strictly observing the Sabbath day, and meeting together for religious worship. He said that this change had taken place ever since the return of E-ukuata, and that Taumatakara, a slave who had lived some years in the Mission station at Waimate, had regularly taught the people, many of whom could read. This native had obtained the more influence, because, having lately accompanied them iu an attack upon the Pa of their enemies, he had voluntarily ex- posed himself to great danger, with his book in one hand and his musket in the other ; and escaping un- hurt, they ascribed his safety and their own success to the protection and favour of the God of Christiaiis. Thus, with a remarkable mixture of superstition on the one hand, and of an honest desire, on the other, to communicate the little knowledge he possessed, an effect was produced by this man that reached to the distant villages; and the minds of the people were * See Chapter xvi. EAST CAPE. 209 prepared for further instruction. It now became an imperative duty to take effectual steps for the improve- ment of this favourable opening. As a preparatory measure, we selected from among our own Christian natives those of the most steady character, who were willing to become teachers ; * these being for the most part some of the captives who had in former wars been brought from this very country. They were provided with books and slates, and towards the end of 1838 were located at different villages along the coast. The teachers applied themselves with great diligence to their appointed work, and the natives came forward as with one consent. They were evidently a people made ready by God in the day of His power ; so that when at length these places were taken up as Missionary stations, we found large congregations assembling, schools in active operation, and many candidates in a state of forward preparation for baptism." In January, 184;0, the Eev. ^Y. Williams f under- took the charge of this whole district ; no other Eu- ropean could be spared to assist him in what he calls his " parish of two degrees and a half in length, and containing 36,000 souls ;" — and he was obliged to con- tent himself with the help of his twenty native teachers. Throughout the district, at this time, there were more than 8000 assembling regularly for worship, and at Turanga, where Mr. Williams fixed his residence, the natives at their own expense built a large church 90 feet by 44. * One of these was from Ripi's village of Mawi, and thus that good man's influence was brought to bear on these distant tribes, t Mr. "Williams was appointed Archdeacon in 1843. P 210 TAMAHANA BAUPAEAHA. The work steadily advanced,* and " the number of communicants in the year 1849 amounted to 2893.'* "Well might the favoured Missionary say, that " God had blessed His vineyard Avith increase !" KAPITI. But of all the more southern stations formed about this time, that of Kapiti, in the neighbourhood ot Cook's Straits, was established under circumstances perhaps more remarkable than any. It seems that in the year 1838, Matahau, a native of this tribe, having obtained his freedom, left the Bay of Islands where he had been living for several years, and set off for the South in quest of his relations. He had spent some time at Paihia, and had received much in- struction, but it had made no impression on him, and when he left the settlement he did not even take his books with him. On his way he passed through Roto- rua, and in company with some of these people he proceeded to Otaki, where Eauparaha, the fiercest chief of the southern tribes, was then residing. The son of Eauparaha, a very intelligent young man, was inquisitive to hear the news from the North. Matahau gave him a long account of the former wars of the Ngapuis, and of their now being tired of fighting ; and then spoke of the white men and their religion, of their books and their teaching the natives to read. The new idea of books seized on the mind of vouug: Eauparaha ; he desired to know what the white men's * Among the other encouragements that Mr, "Williams had in hig work, he mentions two youths who came to him from a hundred miles off. / TAMA.HANA. EAUPARAHA. 211 religion was,* and passionately longed to acquire the mysterious art of reading. He entreated Matahau to instruct him ; but Matahau had no books, and none were to be procured at Otaki. At last Matahau re- membered that some of his travelling companions from Eoto-rua had spoken of some books they had Avith them. Young Eauparaha eagerly caught at this, and with some difficulty and at considerable price he suc- ceeded in obtaining the desired treasiu-es. There was a Conmion Prayer Book, an Elementary Catechism, and the remains of a torn Gospel of St. Luke, of which the rest had been used for cartridges. In the opening page of this Gospel was the name of NgaJcukic ; so won- derfully had God ordered it, that tliis portion of the spoil taken from that chief and his friends, two years before,t should thus have been preserved, and brought, so to speak, accidentally to Otaki, that from it the son of the savage Eauparaha might learn the way of salva- tion ! We will now take the young chief's own account. '' I and Te Whiwhi (his cousin) and ten young men asked Matahau to teach us to read the book. Then some of the people said, ' Why do you want to read the book ? ' others said, ' It is a bad book.' I said to AVhiwhi, ' !N'ever mind their words, let us read.' My heart andWhiwhi's, and the other young men's, longed to hear the new talk. Matahau read the Catechism first to us ; then I spoke out loud to the ten young men, and said, ' Those words are good words, I believe all.' Whiwhi said so too, and Uremutu, but the * From the young chief's own account, his mind had long been led to see the emptiness of the Maori superstitions, t Page 199. P 2 212 TAMAHANA EAUPAEAHA. others did not believe ; they said, ' It is not true.' Te "Whiwhi said, * If you do not believe, I do;' and he and I said we would take Matahau to teach us the book. "We took him to Kapiti,"^ that we might be quiet. "We gave him food, and clothes, and everything. "We were in Kapiti w4th Matahau near six months. "We learnt every day, every night. We did not lie down to sleep. "We sat at night in the hut all round the fire in the middle. Whiwhi had part of the book, and I part. Sometimes we went to sleep upon the book, then woke up and read again. After we had been there six months, we could read a little, very slowly." After this the two young chiefs took Matahau with them to some villages en the mainland to teach the people "about the book." " These people," proceeds the narrative, " liked it very much ; they believed, and they all wanted the book. I told them I could not give them my part of it, but I told Matahau to write for them on paper, Our Father, &c. He w rote it for them aU, and they learnt it. Before, Matahau had not believed, but now his heart began to groAv. "We talked to him, and he believed." The narrative then goes on to tell of these two inter- esting and earnest young men, desirous to " hear the words straight from a white man's mouth," setting ofi for the Bay of Islands. Eauparaha, the father, strongly objected to their going ; imd endeavoured to prevail on the captain of the ship in which they had taken their passage to put them ashore on the territories of a friend of his, Bangihaeta, where he knew they would * An island off that part of the coast belonging to the young chiefs father. TAMAHANA llAUPAEAHA. 213 be safe from Christian influence. But neither his re- monstrances nor his schemes succeeded, and in due time they reached the Bay. ^,Ve must omit many particulars of this -v^sit, noi may we dwell on the surprise and sorrow of young Hauparaha at finding the chief Pomare, who had so long had the Missionaries li\'ing near him, speak of them as " bad men, for they do not drink or fight, nor give us muskets and grog, like the whahng men." He had long conversations with Mr. H. Williams, and his brother, who was then at the AVaimate, and strength- ened his urgent entreaty for a Missionary by repeating those words from St. Matt. v. 14, which he had learnt from Matahau, " Ye are the light of the world." " The light of the gospel," said he, " has come to the Bay of Islands, it is light, why not send the light further, — to all?" But he was told to his great distress that no Missionary could be spared, to return \A'ith him. * Oh dark, very dark, our hearts were, we said, we have left our homes, our wives, and our people, we have come this long Avay, and now we do not hear good talk. Then we went to our ship, vejy dark. We stayed in our cabin two weeks. One day a sailor called out that the Missionary's boat had come, and they were calling for me. We ran quickly, for my heart was happy. Mr. Williams said, ' Friends, do not be angry with me any more ; here is your Missionary.-' His name was the Eev. 0. Hadfield. He had heard us speak to Mr. Williams at Waimate, but he did not understand wliat we said. AVhen we were gone, he said to Mr. Williams, ' What did those Maoris say ? ' Mr. Williams told him that we wanted a Missionary ; and God put it into his heart to come with us. We 214 TAMAHANA EAUPARAIIA, said, ' We are very much obliged to you, and wo were veri/ happy.'" Mr. H. Williams accompanied Mr. Hadfield and the two yoimg chiefs to the proposed new station ; they landed at Port Nicholson, and Avalk- ed overland to the part of the coast opposite Kapiti. At several places the people came out to welcome them, inviting them to remain and partake of their hospitality; nor would they allow them to depart without a few Avords of instruction, as they said they also were believers in Jesus Christ. When they arrived at Waikanae, opposite to Kapiti, they were conducted into a spacious area withiu the Pa, where about 1200 Avere assembled to greet them. There was just time to hold service before sunset, in the course of which two h}Tnns were sung, the tunes of which were original,* and purely native. Matahau, it appeared, since his o\vn heart had been changed, had been laboui-ing here in instructing others. Many were in a very inquiring frame of mind ; they had even erected a neat church, lined with tall reeds, ready for the expected Mis- sionary. It M^as in 1839 that Mr. Hadfield was thus led to take up his abode at Kapiti ; in about six months he had the satisfaction of baptizing about twenty natives, among whom were Matahau, and the two young chiefs who had been so zealous and so active in obtaming for themselves and their tribe the privileges and blessings of Christian instruction. Young Eauparaha took the name of Tamahana, (or Thompson,) Matahau that of Joseph, and Te Whiwhi was called Ilenera Matene (or Henry Martyn). "We were all very happy that day," Avrote Tamahana; "our hearts cried, w^e w very happy." ene hat| era TAMA-HANA EAUPARAUA. 216 Since that time Tamahana has become well known to friends in England. He accompanied Archdeacon "W. Williams on his visit to this country in 1851, and returned with him to his native land, carrying with him the affectionate interest and esteem of all whc knew him. Fair are New Zealand's wooded mountains, Deep glens, bine lakes, and dizzy steeps : But, sweeter than the murmuring fountains, Rises the song from holy lips. ** By blood did Jesus come to save us, So deeply stained with brothers' blood : Our hearts we'll give to Him who gave us Deliverance from the fiery flood." * • JubQee Hymn, by the late Rev. H. W. Fox. CHAPTER XYIII. GENERAL STATE OF THE COUNTRY — COLONIZATION — WAR. " thou sword of the Lord, how long will it be ere thou be quiet ? put up thyself into thy scabbard, rest, and be still."— Jer. xlvii. 6. "We wisli we could avoid all reference to the secular affairs of New Zealand, and spare our readers and our- selves the pain of seeing how much gloom and darkness for a time overspread the land, arising from the con- duct of our own countrymen ; but we find we cannot give a just idea of the state of tlie Mission without some slight sketch of what we may call political events. The mischiefs that arose from the visits of masters and crews of vessels to Kororarika, in the Bay of Islands, were fearfully increased by its having gradu- ally become also the permanent residence of runaway convicts and deserters from ships ; men, as it may be supposed, of the lowest character and most dissolute habits. Here, free from the restraint of law, or even the cognizance of the more respectable of their own class, they followed the impulse of their own brutal wills, and committed every land of wickedness with impunity; till Kororarika became, to use the words of Mr. H. Williams, "the seat of Satan," or, in those of Colonel Mundy, "a very Pandemonium." * * We are indebted to Colonel Mundy's lucid account of the trans- actions of the next few years for much that we stale in this chapter. . CONSUL. 217 The effect of sucli a community on the native popu- lation may easily be conceived ; the number of spirit- shops, and the eilbrts of these wretched people to make others as profligate as themselves, succeeded but too well ; notwithstanding all the endeavours of the chiefs, the " liquid fire " soon made some way among the people, and the hitherto unknown sight was to be seen, of an intoxicated New Zealander. The chiefs round the Bay deeply felt these evils, and they tliemselves so often suffered outrages from the lawless Europeans, that the principal ones among them addi-essed a memorial to King William the Fourth, then on the throne of England, begging him to become "the friend and guardian of these islands, and to restrain any of thy people Avho shall be troublesome or vicious to- wards us." The English government had for some time past had the subject of the colonization of jN^ew Zealand brought btfore them ; but, unwilling to encroach on the rights of the native proprietors, they had rejected the idea. At length, finding that the e\il3 of Kororarika still in- creased Avith the increase of traffic, and moved by the wishes of the chiefs, though they still refused to colo- nize the Island, they appointed a consid, Avho should Avatch over the interests of trade, and, as far as possible, suppress the outbreak of crime. Mr. Busby arrived in May, 1833, and took up his abode at Kororarika. Tlie course he pursued Avas such as to inspire the well-disposed chiefs M-ith confidence, and to strengthen the hands of the Missionaries ; but was not at all calculated to find favour with the unhappy Europeans, who, enraged at the least attempt to check their career of -wickedness, stirred up the jealousy of 218 DIFFICULTIES. many of the natives against the consul and the Mis- sionaries; and more than once proceeded to acts of violence. * The same mischiefs existed, though in a far less de- gree, at other places on the coast, where flax-gatherers and other traders had established themselves ; and, with but very few exceptions, proved how a savage race may he sunk deeper still in "\dce and misery, by intercourse with wicked, though so-called civilized, men. But a wider-spread evil was beginning to develope •'itself throughout the whole Island, especially in the •southern part. The influence of Christianity had so far softened the •character of even the heathen natives, that the dangers that had driven away the original New Zealand Com- pany f were no longer to be dreaded ; and adventurers in England and in New South "Wales began again to turn their eyes to New Zealand as a promising field for speculation. Various parties accordingly visited the Island, and prevailed on many of the chiefs to part with immense tracts of land for an almost nominal price. Had the intention of the purchasers been to settle themselves upon this newly acquired property, to introduce agriculture and the arts of civilized life, the New Zealanders would probably have continued to acquiesce in the arrangement, even though a few blankets, or hatchets, or muskets, y^ere all they had received in exchange for thousands of their hereditary acres. But when they saw the lands they had so un- * It may be as Avell to observe, that as New Zealand was not at this time under English law, Mr. Busby had no effectual means in hla :hands of repressing evil, ■f" Chapter viii. note at end. TEEATY. 219 ^-ittiugly parted with, divided and sub-divided, sold over and over again, and passed from one proprietor to another with a large profit on every transfer, their in- dignation was naturally roused; they felt they had been imposed upon, and demanded that some at least of their property should be restored to them. While tliis evil was yet in its infancy, the British government had become aware of tlie state of things, and foresaw the disastrous consequences that must en- sue unless some remedy coidd be applied. The Maori chiefs were too independent and too jealous of each other ever to coalesce and form a regular government of their own ; and the only course that suggested itself in order to prevent tlie whole race from being trodden do\Mi, and probably annihilated, was to make the Island a British colony, subject to British law. In furtherance of this plan. Captain Hobson was sent out as Lieutenant-Governor of Xew Zealand, and arrived in the Bay of Islands in February, 1840; heartily welcomed by the ^Missionaries, the few respectable English traders who resided there, and aU the more influential and well-disposed among the chiefs. These last gladly entered into a treaty which, while bringing the country under English jurisdiction, would secure to them the privileges of English subjects. As this event was fraught Avith the most important consequences to New Zealand, it may be as well to enter into some more detailed account of it, though scarcely coming within actual Missionary history. It was at a meeting of chiefs and others, convened by Captain Hobson in February, 1810, that this treaty was signed by forty-six of the northern chiefs. By the first article of the treaty they expressly ceded the 220 TREATY. powers and riglits of sovereignty to her Majesty over their respective territories ; by the second, her Majesty confirmed and guaranteed them in the possession of their lands and estates, forests, fisheries, and other properties, so long as they should wish to retain the same ; but they Avere to yield, at the same time, to her Majesty the exclusive right of pre-emption over such lands as they might be disposed to alienate ; and the third article granted to the natives of New Zealand all the rights and privileges of British subjects. The acceptance of it by the chiefs was as follows : — " "VYe, the chiefs of the confederation of the United Tribes of New Zealand, claiming authority over the tribes and territories which are specified after our re- spectives names, having been made fully to understand the provisions of the foregoing Treaty, accept and en- ter into the same, in the full spirit and meaning there- of. In Avitness w^hereof, we have attached our signa- tures, or marks, at the places and dates respectively specified. Done at Waitangi, this 6th day of February, in the year of our Lord, 1840. In his despatches the Lieut. -Governor gives the fol- lowing graphic description of the discussion : " "When I had finished reading the Treaty, I invited the chiefs to ask explanations on any point which they did not comprehend, and to make any other remarks on it which they pleased. Twenty or thirty cliiefs ad- dressed the meeting ; five or six of whom opposed me with great violence ; and at one time so cleverly and with such effect, that I began to apprehend an unfa- vourable impression would be produced. At this crisis, the Hokianga chiefs, under Neni and Pataweni, TEEATT. 221 made their appearance ; and nothing could have been more seasonable. " It Avas evident, from the nature of the opposition, that some underhand influence had been at work. The chiefs Eerewah and Jakahra, who are followers of the Eoman Catholic • bishop, were the principal op- posers ; and the arguments were such as convinced me that they had been prompted. Eerewah, while ad- dressing me, turned to the chiefs, and said, ' Send that man away. Do not sign the paper ; if jou do, you will be reduced to the condition of slaves, and be obliged to break stones for the roads : your lands will be taken from you, and your dignity as chiefs will be destroyed.' " At the first pause Neni came forward and spoke with a degree of natural eloquence that siu^Drised all the Europeans, and evidently turned aside the tempor- ary feeling that had been created. He first addressed himself to his own countrymen ; desiring them to re- flect on their own condition, to recollect how much the character of the Xew Zealanders had been exalted by their intercourse with Europeans, and how impossible it was for them to govern themselves without Irequent wars and bloodshed : and he concluded his harangue by strenuously advising them to receive us, and to place confidence in our promises. He then turned to me, and said, ' You must be our father. You must not aUow us to become slaves ; you must preserve our cus- toms, and never permit our lands to be wrested from us.' " One or tAvo other chiefs, who were favourable, fol- lowed in tlie same strain ; and one reproached a noisy fellow, named Kitigi, of the adverse party, -wdth haAdng 222 TREATY. spoken rudely to me. Kitigi, stung by the remark, sprang forward and shook me \dolently by the hand, and I received the salute apparently with equal ardour. This occasioned among the natives a general expression of applause, and a loud cheer from the Europeans, in which the natives joined : and thus the business of the meeting closed."* Captain Hobson then proceeded to the South, where scarcely any opposition was raised, and w^here above five hundred chiefs readily accepted the treaty, and placed themselves under British protection. A measure of this kind w^as, if possible, more needed here than in the North ; for already had the New Zealand Company and other settlers established themselves at AVellington and the neighbouring coasts, — and not less than five thousand w^hite men were to be found along the shores of Cook's Straits, and were perpetually coming into angry collision with the natives. The Grovernor soon found that his was no easy post ; the ill effects of the "underhand influence" to which he alluded in his despatches, soon showed themselves ; and every measui'e he adopted for the real welfare of the country was opposed and thwarted by most of the Europeans at Kororarika, by the Roman Catholic bi- shop, and by all the natives under their influence. To those who have read the particulars of all these difficulties and annoyances, it is no matter of surprise, that, with a delicate constitution and an anxious mind. Captain Hobson's health soon gave Avay under the per- plexing and harassing duties of his situation. He died in 1843, and Captain Eitzroy was sent to occupy the same position. * See Missionary Register for 1840, pp. 392—431. DIFFICULTIES OF GOTEE>"ME>'T. 223 The English government had from the first adopted various means for the peace and benefit of tlie country ; a few EngUsh troops were sent from Sydney ; men of experience and integrity were constituted Protectors of the Aborigines ; and Commissioners were appointed in different places to examine into, and decide upon, the various claims put forth by English and by natives for the disputed lands. Indeed, could Christian principle, uprightness of purpose, and an anxious desire for the welfare of the people, in Captain Hobson and Captain Eitzroy, as well as in the government at home, have availed to insure success, peace and harmony would soon have been restored to this distracted land. But there were many causes at work to counteract all their efforts. The rights of property among the natives themselves were so ill defined, and the trans- actions with the white men so complicated, that the Commissioners found themselves entangled in an almost hopeless labjT^nth ; while the natives, not understand- ing English law, and impatient at the slow process of arbitration, grew more and more dissatisfied. A greater impediment arose from the continued machinations of the interested Europeans, who, in pursuit of their o^vn designs, spared no pains to misrepresent the motives of the English government to the natives, and on the other hand to prejudice the minds of those in authority against the chiefs. AVhen we add to these the want of accurate knowledge of the real Maori character,* and the very inadequate supply of English troops in the Island, we shall not be surprised to find that discontent * Sir George Grey, in the introduction to his lately published work, before mentioned, speaks very strongly of the difficulty of ob- taining a thorough insight into the character of the New Zealander. 224 WAE. increased, spread itself among hitherto friendly chiefs, and in 1843 assumed a formidable appearance. TSvo of the principal southern chiefs, Te Eauparaha* and Eangihaeta, men of fierce and independent minds, and never cordially submitting to foreign sway, took ad- vantage of the death of the Governor, and commenced open hostilities against the English. In the following year, the flame burst out also in the North ; and Heki, a powerful chief, residing not far from Waimate, sud- denly attacked Kororarika in March, 1845, cut do\Mi the flag-staff, fell upon the few English soldiers sta- tioned there, and asserted the independence of himseH" and his people.f The next two years are dark pages in New Zealand's annals. A few of the Christian natives took part Avith the insurgents, many ranged themselves on the Eng- lish side; and the sad spectacle was seen of Maori fightino: against Maori, under the banner of a Christian nation. Blood was shed on both sides ; and as the flame of discord spread throughout the land, the strife would have scarcely ceased, till one party or the other had been swept away, had not the timely arrival of a larger body of English troops, and the combined firmness and clemency of Sir George Grey,;}: succeeded in putting doAvn the insurrection. Peace was happily restored ; and since 1846 order and tranquillity have prevailed. ♦ See Page 210. t Heki was a baptized chief. The Missionaries hoped well of him, but never felt full confidence in the stability of his principles, though there was not sufficient reason to conclude him to be a hypocrite. Probably he was carried on by circumstances, and the misrepresent- ations of his pretended friends, far beyond his original intentions. X Sir G. Grey succeeded Captain Fitzroy as Governor in 1845. HEKI. 225 It was a very remarkable proof of the feelings with whieh the consistent conduct of the Missionaries had inspired the natives, that during all this time, embit- tered as the insurgents were against the Government and all connected with it, and employed as the Mission- aries often Avere in negotiating between the parties, their word was always trusted, and they were treated Avith friendliness and confidence even by the most hos- tile of the natives. The almost chivalrous conduct of Heki on one occa- sion deserves to be mentioned. Walker Neni, the Christian chief on the side of Government, mentioned in Captain Hobson's despatch, was preparing to give battle to Heki, when the Eev. H. Burrows, then residing at the Waimate, proceeded to the spot, with a message to both the leaders from two or three influential neutral chiefs. He had been well re- ceived by Heki, had crossed OA^er to the opposite party, and was in conversation with Neni, when some of the young men on both sides began (to use their OAvn ex- pression) to play,* i. e. to have a skirmish, which at once led to a general fight. The plain was quickly covered with fighting men, and several spent balls fell near Mr. Burrows, who escaped to a rising gTound, uncertain by what route he could return, as the fight- ing lay along the path by which he had come. As he was thus debating with himself, the voice of some na- tive, he knew not from which side, rose above the din of arms, calling on those who were stopping up the road to draw oflT, and allow him to pass in safety. In an instant the firing ceased; and Mr. Burrows, * See 2 Sam. ii. 14. Q 226 GENERAL INrLUENCE OF CHRISTIANITY. taking advantage of this respite, rode qiiicldy past^ urged on by A\arious natives on the path, crying out, " Make haste, lest you sliould be wounded." No sooner had he passed in safety than the firing re-commenced. Sad as was tliis war, there were circumstances con- nected witli it, that gave additional proof of the general influence of Christianity upon the people. Even the heathen, whether fighting vdth. Europeans or with na- tives, had learnt to refrain from the atrocities and wan- ton cruelties heretofore inseparable from the battle- field ; * while among the Christian native combatants, there were often striking instances of generous forbear- ance. And though we would fain have omitted all allusion to it, Ave feel boimd to mention the difference between the European and the native troops, as to the observance of the Sabbath. The latter stedfastly per- severed in keeping it holy, while the former continued their attacks on Sundays as on other days. Indeed the final Adctory over Heki was obtained by the English troops taking advantage of tlie defenceless state of his strongly fortified Pa, while the Christians within it were engaged in their Sunday worship. The war-dance too began to be given up, and was soon looked back upon with shame. A little later than the time of which we are Amting, a hideous imitation of it was performed at Auckland, by a party of soldiers, avIio had learnt it from some of the lower class of natives. Some chiefs happened to be present, who were greatly distressed; and Te Whero AVTiero, the noble old chief of ten thousand Waikato warriors, * The last instance of cannibalism that we have met with, was at Taupo in 1841 ; we believe there was one later case, but do not know the particulars. da:ngees to the conyeets. 227 indignantly exclaimed, " Such things are finished noAV, let them be forgotten." A storm, such as this war had proved, could not fail to shake the tender plants of the infant Maori Church ; some, alas ! fell beneath the blast, never again to rise ; others, if we may so express it, were stripped of leaves and blossoms, but the vital germ was safe, and again they budded and brought forth fruit. While many, like " The trees whom shaking fastens more, While blustering winds destroy the wanton bowers," * were strengthened in their faith and Christian princi- ple, and became "the joy and croAvn of rejoicing" of their faithful ministers, who had so long and so prayer- fully borne the cross for them. The storms of war however were not the only peril to which the New Zealand converts were at this time exposed. The sunshine of prosperity was scarcely less danjrerous in the districts to which Europeans were resorting in such numbers. The sudden and very large demand for labour, and for many of the necessaries ot life, the ready market and high prices to be obtained at Auckland and Wellington and various smaller settle- ments, tempted many of the more industrious and en- terprising of the population to take up their temporary, or even permanent abode where the pecuniary advan- tages were so great. Nothing however could induce some of the Christian natives to quit their homes and give up the religious privileges they so much valued; and a few even of those who had removed to the towns, feeling their own weakness to resist the new tempta^ •Herbert's Poems. q2 228 FRIENDS AT AUCKLAND. tions by which they were surrounded, returned again to their own viUages, preferring comparative po\erty, with a clear conscience, to the danger of making sliip- wreck of their faith. Those Christian natives who were engaged at Auck- land woidd have suffered more from the sad examples of Sabbath-breaking, fraud, drunkenness, and profligacy that abounded on all sides, had they not been greatly sheltered from their influence by the Christian kindness of several friends of the Maori race. Mr. Martin, the Chief Justice, Mr. Swaiuson, the Attorney-general, and Mr. Clarke, the late Missionary, who had been ap- pointed by Government, Protector of the Aborigines, particularly exerted themselves on their behalf; and encouraging the natives to erect their huts round their own dwellings, preserved them as much as possible from contact with evil. The Bishop of New Zealand, writing on this subject in July, 1843, says, " Here their habits of daily devotion remain unchanged; morning and evening they are still heard singing their hymns in the temporary huts they have built in the little bays near the town, especially near the friends of the Maoris above-mentio?ied. Mr. Martin is seldom witliout a little family of his friends encamped near his house in the little bay in which he lives, a mile and a half from the town." "WTiat a cheering picture! and we can add a later one of a very similar character from the pen of one who was not likely to give too favourable a view either of the Missionaries or their converts. Colonel Mundy writes, " Sunday, December 20th, 1847. I was returning with the Governor from a walk to Mount Eden, when, upon turning the angle of the volcano, we came upon some hamlets belonging to SCENE NEAR AUCKLAND. 229 people employed by Government in quarrying the stone at the foot of the hill. I do not remember ever to have seen a more interesting or impressive scene than met our ^'ie^v as we looked down into the little valley below us. Eighty or a hundred Maoris of various ages and different sexes were standing, sitting, or reclining among the low fern in front of the village in such groups and attitudes as acxiident had thrown them into. In the midst, on a slightly elevated mound, stood a native teacher, deeply tattooed in face, but dressed in decent black European clothes, who, with his Eible in his hand, was expoimding to them the Gospel in their own tongue. Taking off our hats, we approached so as to become part of the congregation. No head turned to- wards us, no curious eyes were attracted by the arrival of the strangers, (as is so often the case in more civil- ized congregations,) though the Governor was one of them. Their calm and grave looks were fixed with at- tention on the preacher, who, on his part, enforced his doctrine with a powerful and persuasive voice and man- ner, and with gestures replete with energy and anima- tion. The sermon was apparently extempore, but there wns no poverty of words or dearth of matter. It was delivered with the utmost fluency, and occasional rapid reference to and quotation from Scripture. The wild locale of this out-door worship (in the lap, as it were, of a mountain torn to pieces by its own convulsions, in the midst of heaped-up lava and scoriae, with fern and flax waving in the gale) invested the scene with a pe- culiar solemnity, and carried one back some centuries in the historv of the world." CHAPTER XIX. /LRRIVAL OF THE BISHOP — WAIMATE — STATISTICS OF MISSION IN 1854. ** I will plant in the wilderness the cedar, the shittah tree, and the myrtle, and the oil ti-ee ; I will set in the desert the fir tree, and the pine, and the box tree together." — Isaiah xli. 19. It was well tliat, before we began our work, we bad fixed on tbe year 1840 as tbe limit of our connected bistory of tbis Mission ; for tbe stations now became so multiplied, and tbe details necessarily so complicated, tbat tbougb tbe subsequent period abounds in facts of tbe deepest interest, we sbould in vain bave attempted to convey any distinct idea of tliem in a single volume. Our intention tberefore is, after very sligbtly glanc- ing at some of tbe intervening events, to occupy tbis and tbe following cbapter A\-itb a statistical account of tbe New Zealand stations connected witb tbe Cburch Missionary Society, in 1854, Tbe year 1842 was marked by tbe arrival of tbe Bisbop : be was cordially welcomed by tbe Mission- aries ; and for some days took up bis abode wdtb Mr, H. Williams at Paibia. He subsequently removed to tbe Waimate, and Avas so pleased Avitb tbe locality and aU tbe attendant circumstances of tbe settlement, tbat he tbere fixed bis family and wbole establishment, wbile be bimself set out on a visit to bis large and in- teresting diocese. Tbe Bishop's active habits and VISITS OF THE BlSiLOP. £31 j.owers of walking gave liiin a remarkable advantage iu this tour ; as they enabled him to penetrate into parts of the country otherwise inaccessible, and brought be- fore him scenes which he would scarcely otherw ise have witnessed. One of these was in the eastern district of the Island. The Bishop and his party had crossed the Island on foot or in canoes from Manawatu, had been to Ahuriri, Avhere was already " a very numerous Christian community, though they had only once been visited by a Missionary;" and after a todsome walk through the whole day, over sandstone hills, they pitched their tents on Saturday night for the day of rest. " On Sunday, November 20," wrote the Bishop, " we enjoyed another peaceful Sunday. The morning opened, as usual, with the morning hymn of the birds, which Captain Cook compares to a concert of silver bells, beginning an hour before the sun rises, and ceasing as soon as it appears above the horizon. AVhen the song of the birds was ended, the sound of native voices round our tents carried on the same tribute of praise and thanksgi^'ing ; while audible nuu-murs on every side brought to our ears the passages of the Bible which others were reading to themselves. I have never felt the full blessing of the Lord's day, as a day of rest, more than in New Zealand, when, after en- camping late on Saturday night with a weary party, you will find them, early on the Sunday morning, seated quietly round their fires, with their New Testa- ments in their hands." Many incidents of interest occurred to the Bishop on his journeys, but we shall content ourselves with one more. He was intending, in company w ith some of the Missionaries, to tow do^^^l the Wanganui to the 232 VISITS OF THE bishop. western coast, but when the party readied the river there were there no canoes ready for tliem ; an'd it was impossible to make their way by land along its beauti- fully wooded banks, as in many places the stream is enclosed in walls of rock, leaving no footing on either side. To retrace their steps Avould have caused a too long delay ; and, as provisions were running short, they could not remain for the uncertain arrival of the ex- pected canoes. An air-bed, which the Bishop carried with him, was therefore fastened to a rude frame of sticks, and on it two natives paddled down the stream to the nearest village at which a canoe could be pro- cured. A very small one was brought back ; and in it the Bishop, and three natives on Avhom he could de- pend, started for a row of 150 miles do^^ii the river, leaving the others to follow the circuitous route by land. We now quote the journal itself : "November 19th, 1843, Sunday. Having ascertained the distances of some of the principal Pas on the river, I resolved to take a service at each, in order to see the greatest pos- sible number of natives ; being disappointed by the de- lay of the canoes, in my hopes of spending the week on the river. We started at day-break ; and at a quarter to nine, the usual time for morning service, arrived at Utapu, where I found a congregation of more than one hundred preparing for Divine worship, in a very neat native chapel. After spending two hours with them, I went on a short distance to Kiri-a-te Pa, wliei-e I super- intended the usual mid-day school, at which the natives read the New Testament and repeat the Catechism, ending with singing and prayer. Two hours more brought me to Piperiki, where I gave a short address to about two hundred natives, and inspected a new TESTIMO>'T OF THE BISHOP. 233 chapel whicli tliey had lately opened ; a most credit- able piece of native workmanship. Trom thence we proceeded to Pukekika, the most populous of the river Pas, where I assembled, at the evening service, a congregation of three or four hundred natives. A quiet row of an hour brought us at sunset to Ikurangi, where we slept. A more lovely day -in respect of weather, or one more full of interest in respect of its moral circum- stances, or of pleasure from the beauty of tlie scenery through which I passed, I never remember to have spent. It was a day of intense delight from beginning to end — from the earliest song of the birds, who awak- ened me in the morning, to the evening hymn of the natives, which was just concluded vhen I reached the door of the native chapel at Ikurangi." The view taken by the Bishop of the general work of the Mission, will best appear by inserting an ex- tract from a sermon he preached at Paihia in June, 1842. " Christ has blessed the work of His ministers in a wonderful manner. We see here a whole nation of pagans converted to the faith. God has given a new heart and a new spirit to thousands after thou- sands of our fellow-creatures in this distant quarter of the earth. A few faithful men, by the power of the Spirit of God, have been the instruments of adding another Christian people to the family of God. Young men and maidens, old men and children, all with one heart and with one voice praising God ; all offering up daily their morning and evening prayers ; all searching the Scriptures to find the way of eternal life ; all valu- ing the Word of God above every other gift ; all, in a greater or less degree, bringing forth and visibly dis- playing in their outward lives some fruits of the influ- 234 OEDINATIONS. ences of the Spirit. "Where will you find throughout the Christian world more signal manifestations of the presence of the Spirit, or more living evidences of the kingdom of CnRiST ? " How honoured was the Church Missionary Society in having been Grod's privileged instrument in this great, this blessed work ! For it will doubtless be re- membered, that although there are now other clergy- men labouring in the country, yet that, before the arrival of the Bishop, the only ministers and teachers of the Gospel throughout the whole Island, except those sent out by the AVesleyan Missionary Society, who Avere chiefly located on the western coast, were the Missionaries and Catechists of our own Society. In 1843, the Bishop admitted to holy orders the long-tried and earnest Christian teacher, Mr. E. Davis ; and in the course of the following year, Messrs. Chapman, Davies, Hamlin, and INIatthews were also ordained ; and the Hevs. A¥. AVilliams, H. Williams, A. N. Brown, and 0. Hadfield were ap2:)ointed Arch- deacons. In IS^ovember, 1844, the Bishop removed A\ith his family and establishment from the Waimate to Auck- land ; and the Rev. R. Burrows, who since his arrival in 1840 had resided at Kororarika, took charge of this hitherto peaceful and flourishing station. Alas ! its peace and prosperity were now to sufler a sad inter- ruption ; the Waimate was in the centre of the dis- turbed districts ; and Heki used every means in his power to draw the Christian natives over to his side. Can we wonder that v^dth all their love for their coun- try, and with all the jealousy of Europeans that had been so industriously infused into their minds, many EFFECTS OF WAE. 235 even at AVaimate should for a time have been drawn aside ? The congregations were reduced, children were withdrawn from the schools; and the occupation of the settlement as a military post by our own soldiers com- pleted the change at Waimate. But Mr. and Mrs. Burrows did not move ; a few faithful people still remained, and their minister would not forsake them ; his influence also tended to restrain, in some measure, any disorderly conduct of the sol- diers ; and he found that his continual visits to and from the hostile parties were very useful in softening the asperities on both sides, as well as in prevailing on many to refrain from taking part with Heki, and to remain quiet and neutral. How thankful was our Missionary when peace was asain restored ! It was some time however before the settlement returned to its former state. The houses had been roughly used by their military occupants, tu'O had been burnt to the ground, many trees had been cut down, and the gardens and fields had run to waste ; and though, as one of the Christian natives re- marked, AVaimate was still " the bright spot of blue sky, which, while the heavens were black around them, gave hopes that the storm would soon pass away," yet it was long before the native mind recovered from the blighting effects of war and bloodshed. iS'o amount however of discouragement prevented Mr. Burrows from steadily persevering in his work ; and the state of the settlement soon improved. The faitliful few whom we have already mentioned still cheered him by their stedfastness, and some of those who had been drawn aside gradually resumed their former habits, and the congregation again increased. 236 scuooLS. One of the first employments of our Missionary was to re-establish the schools which had been broken up by the war ; and ninety girls were soon collected to be fed, and clothed, and taught. The education of the boys was as important as that of the girls ; but Mr. Burrows had no funds, and he therefore proposed to open a school in which the boys should be instructed for half the day, on condition of their cidtivating the land for their own support during the remaining hours. This was acceded to, and about thirty lads were soon established at the Waimate. They worked well, and in the course of the second year raised more potatoes than were required for their own consumption. Na- turally enough, Mr. Burrows proposed that the sur- plus should be made over to the girls' school ; but the Maori pride was roused at the idea of the lords of the creation labouring for women ; and a deputation from the boys went to Mr. Burrows to remonstrate. The agreement, tl\ey said, had been that they should work for themselves, and this they had done ; but no men- tion had been made of supplying the girls. Mr. Bur- rows put his hand on one of their jackets which had been made at the girls' school, and quietly asked: " And when the agreement was made between us, was any mention made of the girls making your jackets for you ?" The boys hung down their heads, walked away in silence, and no difficulty was in future raised on this important point. There Mere several interesting circumstances con- nected with these schools. One of the girls was an orphan, the god- daughter of an aged chief who was ex- ceedingly fond of her ; and Avhen he brought her to school, committed her with affectionate earnestness to SCHOOL-CHILDEEN. 237 the special care of the Missionary and the teacher. This man had been one of the most savage of New Zealand's warriors, and a strong opposei; of the Mis- sionaries. They had often spoken to him of eternal things, but without effect ; and the only answer they often received was a look of contemptuous defiance, accompanied by that hideous expression of Maori dis- like, the protruding the tongue till it reached the top of the chin. But he had now been made a new crea- ture in Cheist Jesus, his passions were subdued, and he had become as earnest for the salvation of others aa he had once been foremost in war and cannibalism. The soul of his god-daughter was a chief subject of his anxious care, and he watched her progress with inter- est and hope. She had been three years at school when she was taken very ill, and the god-father was sent for. At first her state of mind did not satisfy the good chief's anxious heart ; but he talked to her, read with her, and prayed with her ; he led her to the Saviour ; and at the end of three weeks of patient, watchful at- tendance, he saw her depart in peace, and received from her dying lips the assurance that she was happy and going to Jesus. He felt her death deeply, but could say, " Do not suppose I want her back again ; in her lifetime I had many anxious thoughts about her ; but now she has fallen asleep in Jesus, and is beyond the reach of every temptation." Another case was that of a little boy of five years old, in the Infant School. He was taken ill, and was sent to the sick-house that he might be properly nursed. The poor child begged that his sister, a little older than himself, and also in the school, might come to see him. TVHien she entered the room, he anxiously looked 288 SCnOOL-CIIILDREN'. to see if she liad anything in her hand, but finding she had not, exchiimed, " Have you not brought me any- thing?" " AVTiat did you wish me to bring you?" inquired the sister. " I hoped you would have brought your New Testamen^, I want you to read it to me.'* The Testament was soon fetched ; and it was a sweet sight to see the two dear children, the one reading, the other eagerly drinking in the words of eternal life. The little girl constantly visited and read to her suffering brother; some passages seemed peculiarly to interest him, and " Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of heaven," was one he specially delighted in. So fearful was he of the precious volume being mislaid or carried away, that as soon as his sister had finished reading, he would take it from her, and put it under his pillow, till one morning, w^hich proved to be the last morning of his short life, instead of placing it ther '■ as usual, he re- tained it in his hand, wdiere after nis death it was found, too tightly grasped to be removed without force, and it was buried with him. " Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings hast Thou perfected praise." But we must proceed to the statistics of the Mis- sion. NORTHERN DISTRICT. Stations. Missionaries and European Catechista. ^- ..,. (Rev. J. Matthews,* Kaitaia, { .. ^^r r^ t^ ^ \ Mr. W. C. Puckey. Kaikohi, Rev. R. Davis, (Rev. R. Burrows,* Rev. W. C. Dudley,* Mr. E. Williams. * Mr. Burrows and Mr. Dudley are at present in England, ou STATISTICS. 239 TEPUNA Has been relinquished as a regular station for the last three or four years ; and in May, 1854, Mr. King, of whom Ave have so often spoken, peacefully entered into his rest, after nearly forty years of patient labour in the service of his Lord. He had been permitted, in addition to the other fruits of his labour, to see the conversion of the sister of his first friend, the chief Euatara. Kahurere, for such was her native name, had long been a steady friend to the Missionaries ; she was peaceable and industrious, but many yearti passed before she showed any signs of spiritual life. At length it pleased GrOD to open her eyes, and quicken her soul ; and in 1840 she was baptized. In 1846, she died at an advanced age, but with her mind clear, calm, and intelligent to the last, and resting on Jestjs CiiRi ST, who, as she would say, " died for sinners like me." KERI-KERI Has also been given up, on account of the rapid di- minution of the population. KAITAIA Continues under the faithful and active care of the Eev. J. Matthews and Mr. Puckey, and is making pro- gress in every respect. KAIKOHI. The Eev. R. Davis took the charge of this station in a time of great difficulty and peril, viz. at the first breaking out of the war with Heki. The place itself account of health. Mr. Matthews is in charge of Wairaate. Arch- deacon H.Williams resides at Pakaraka, about 6 miles from Waimate 2-lU STATTSTTCS. was endeiirod to liini by many pleasant associations;* and his residence there during the war proved to be of the most important service. His presence served to confirm the wavering, and to shelter the peaceably dis- posed from the anger of Heki, whose own Pa was but a few miles off ; who, while he spared neither persua- sions nor threats to induce his neighbours to join him, always treated the IMissionary with respect and kind- ness. Mr. Davis mourns over the want of more spi- ritual life in his people, yet if Ave take the many proofs he incidentally relates of tenderness of conscience, desire for instruction, resignation under afflictive dispensa- tions, anxiety for the salvation of others, and holy joy and peace on a dying-bed, we fear he would find much more cause for mourning in most of our English parishes. AYe cannot forbear to mention, that among those who proved faithful unto death, was Mary the widow of our old friend Porotene Kipi ; who was laid beside her husband in that rich burial-ground at Mawi. t "We are not able to give the numbers at each of these stations separately ; but taking the whole N^orth- ern District, we find by the last accounts, that there were 30 native catechists and 741 communicants ; and that it contained ten chapels built with boards, and between thirty and forty raupo chapels. MIDDLE DISTRICT. Stations. Missionaries and European Catechists, !Kev. G. A. Kissling, Mr, Vidal, Lay Secretary, Mr. J. Telford. Chapter xiii. t Note to page 180 STATISTICS. 241 Stations. Missionaries and European Catechists. Hauraki, iiev. T. Lanfear. Kaitoteke, Hev. B. Ashwcll. I Kev. J. Morgan, Otawhao, j ^^^ jj Ireland, Schoolmaster i Kev. 11. Maunsell, Waikato, I ^^^_ J gj^jjj^^ gpj^QQl Assistant. ^ ( Yen. Archdeacon Brown, Tauranga, | Rev. C. P. Davics. ( Kev. T. Chapman, Roto-rua, ] _, o at o \ Rev. S. M. Spencer. Opitiki, Rev J. A. Wilson. AJdkererii, Mr. J. Precce. The last returns of tins district give the number of communicants as 1489, native teachers 226, children and adults under instruction 5220 ; and there were a hundred native-built chapels. If our readers will turn to the 16th and 17th chap- ters of this volume, they will see how much of interest was attached to the commencement of Missionary work in this part of the Island ; and this interest did not diminish, though its character was changed, during the succeeding years. The same desire for the Word of God continued to be manifested; and among other instances, we are told of a young " ariki," of not more than seventeen years of age, who, for the sake of ob- taining a New Testament and a few Common Prayer Books, accompanied Mr. Wilson from Opotiki to and from Otawhao, altogether a journey of 350 miles. But the only station we shall linger at is Otawhao. Tlie people here had first heard the gospel from Mr. Hamlin before he was driven from Mangapouri.* Other Missionaries visited the place, and at length it ♦ Page 195. A 242 OTAWHAO. became a regular out-station of Waikato, under Mr. ]\faunsell. The people very early showed the same de- cision of purpose as those at Mata-mata had done;* they came out from the heathen and built themselves a new village. It is now a separate station under the care of the Eev. J. Morgan, who has resided there since 1840. The first thing we shall notice is the chapel, and we cannot give a better description of it than by quoting from the pages of Mr. Angas,t who visited this station a few years ago,J and was very much interested in it. After spealdng of the natives having formerly built one which was blown down, Mr. Angas continues : " They then erected their present commodious place of wor- ship, which will comfortably contain a thousand natives. It measures eighty-six feet by forty-two. The ridge- pole is the stem of a single tree, eighty-six feet in length ; and was dragged, together with the rest of the timber, a distance of three miles from the woods. The rafters are all detached, and most of the wood-work is fastened together with flax. The sides are beautifully worked with fern-stalks tied together with aku, a species of wild climber, which gives it a rich and fin- ished appearance. The entire design originated with the natives, who formed this spacious building without rule or scale, and with no other tools than their adzes, a few chisels, and a couple of saws. After the erection of the framework, the season was so far advanced that, fearing they should not be able to complete it in time, the Otawhao people requested a party of 100 Maun- * Page 198. t Life and Scenes in Australia and New Zealand, by Q. F. An- gas, Esq. J In November, 1844. BLIND SOLOMON. 243 g;itnut:iri nativis to assist them in its completion; to wlioni they gave tlie entire sum that had been granted them by the Church Missionary Society, amounting to about £23. They also killed two hundred pigs, that their friends might live well while they were assisting them. There are thirteen windows of a Gothic shape, and these were fetched from Tauranga on the coast, — a distance of seventy-five miles, — by fourteen men, who carried tliem on their backs, over mountains and througli forests, without any payment whatever." But it is not this material building, interesting as the account is, that has induced us to pause at Otawhao ; it is a far nobler work, a work not of man, but of God Himself. It is "-Blind Solomon,'' one of the "lively stones " in God's " spiritual house," that has arrested our attention. And here too we are indebted to Mr. Angas for much information. Solomon's heathen name was Marahau ; from the time when he was quite a boy he used to accompany his father in all his fighting ex- peditions, and join with him in the horrible feasts that followed. Generally Marahau' s party was successful, but when Hongi and his Ngapuis, with their newly in- troduced fire-arms, poured down upon them, they could no longer maintain their ground. On one occasion, two thousand of them were slain ; their bones still whiten on the plain, and the ovens may still be seen in which the bodies were cooked for the dreadful banquet. Marahau himself was taken prisoner; but happily escaped and fled to the mountains. Still however a captive to sin and Satan, the first use that Marahau made of his recovered liberty was to collect together his own tribe, and, according to New Zealand custom, to revenge himself upon Hongi and the Ngapuis, by R 2 244 BLIND SOLOMON. carrying war and desolation to a tribe wholly uncon- nected with. them. He led his people to Poverty Bay, where six hundred of the unoffending inhabitants were killed and devoured by them. Soon after this, Marahau became blind : he still lived at Otawhao, but one day, being at Mata-mata, he was arrested by the preaching of Mr. H, Williams. In due time he was baptized by the name of Solomon, or Soromona ; and soon after Mr. Morgan's arrival at Otawhao, he found him sufficiently advanced to be- come a teacher. Mr. Angas was much interested in blind Horomona, and it was to him that the chief related the incidents of his former life Avliich Ave have just repeated. One day he accompanied Mr. Angas and Mr. Morgan to a distant village, where the funeral of a native child took place. After the service Horo- mona gave an address to several hundred natives who had assembled round the grave ; and INIr. Augas pro- ceeds, " this address, which was translated to me by Mr. Morgan as it was uttered, was one of the finest and most impassioned pieces of eloquence I ever heard." In December, 1845, Mr. Morgan thus writes of Horomona : " I sent for blind Horomona Marahau, to converse Avith him about going to Wawarua as a teacher. He said he Avas very Avilling to go and preach the Avord of God, but tliat I must provide liim Avith a companion ; for, being blind, he should not be able to tell AAdiether the people Avere mocking or attending to his instructions. I proposed that his Avife shoidd ac- company him; and engaged that their plantations should not be neglected during their absence. Horo- mona is a chief of some importance ; and I believe him BLIND SOLOMON. 245 to be a decided as well as a most consistent Christian. He is a regular communicant, and ^Yas confirmed by the Bishop in December last. Eve»y Lord's day he may be seen at school, standing with his class round him, instructing the old men in the things of God. His knowledge of the Scriptures is very great, and his memory very retentive. I occasionally send him to visit the outposts, as he is everj-where very much re- spected. He commences the morning or evening ser- vice, as the case may be, (omitting the Psalms.) repeats the chapters he selects as lessons, and then addresses the congregation. To-day he applied to me for a copy of the Psalms, as he wished to learn them. He man- ages to find his way alone to places Avithin three miles round the station; but when going beyond that dis- tance, he requires a guide." On the 31st, Horomona and hi^ wife took their departure for Wawarua, a dis- tance of thirty-seven miles, crossing rivers and swamps, and sat down in the midst of their enemies, to make known to them the gospel of Cheist. Horomona might well have adopted the words of oui own blind Milton ; " Seasons return, but not to me return Day, or the sweet approach of even or mom, Or sight of vernal bloom, or summer's rose, Or flocks, or herds, or human face divine ; But cloud instead, and ever-during dark Surround me ! from the cheerful ways of men Cut off ; and, for the book of knowledge fair, Presented with a universal blank Of nature's works, to me expunged and razed ; And wisdom at one entrance quite shut out. So much the rather, thou celestial Light, Shine inward, and the mind through all her powerg 246 BLIND SOLOMON. Irradiate. There plant eyes ; all mist from thence Purge and disjjerse, that I may see and tell Of things invisible to mortal sight." And God was pleased to grant him tliis sight of things invisible. His own expression one day was, tliat " he was all light within, that the people of the world could not discern the light he possessed." In 1849 the Governor, Sir G. Grey, visited Otawhao, and was very much struck with Horomona and his ap- pearance and manner, to which his blindness added a peculiar and calm dignity. He conversed with him, kindly presented him with some articles of clothing from his own stock, and promised to send liim an annual sup- ply from Auckland. Horomona is still alive, but the last time he was par- ticularly mentioned was in February, 1850, when he was walking stedfastly and consistently. CHAPTEE XX. STATISTICS CONTINUED — PRESENT STATE OF THE ISLAND. " I will plant in the wilderness the cedar, the shittah tree, and tfc* myrtle, and the oil tree ; I will set in the desert the fir tree, and the pine, and the box tree together." — Isaiah xli. 19. EASTERN DISTraCT. We have in a preceding chapter * spoken of the remarkably rapid increase of converts in this populous district. The work has not declined, and the once im- mense " parish " has now been subdivided, and Arch- deacon W. Williams has several coadjutors in his blessed labours. The Missionaries now are as follows : Stations. Missionaries and European Catechists. „ ^ ^, f Rev. C. Baker, East Cape, | Rev. Rota Waitoa. Uatca, Vacant. ( Ven. Archdeacon W. "Williams, I Rev. W. L. Williams. Txcranga, Wairoa, Rev. J. Hamlin, yj. . ( Rev. S. WiUiams, Ileretaunga, } Mr. C. S. VolW. By the last accounts, the number of commimicanta was 2735, and there were 109 native teachers. There is one event connected with the Eastern Dis- trict that we cannot pass over witliout some additional notice ; we mean the ordination of the first native teacher. Eota (Lot) AVaitoa had been for eleven years • Page 209. 348 EOTA VVAITOA. at St. John's College, Auckland ; and on Trinity Sun- day, 1853, was admitted to deacon's orders. He is spoken of by Archdeacon Brown as "a very humble, devoted Christian, one who loves his Saviour, is fully acquainted with all the leading doctrines of the gospel, and deeply feels the reality and blessedness of those truths that he is going forth to proclaim to his country- men." "Follow him," continues the Archdeacon, "with your prayers, that he may be kept humble and faithful. The ordination service was most solemn and affecting ; it seemed the realization of many an anxious hope, and many a fervent prayer, which your Mission- aries had offered in days ^^ hen all around was darkness, but when by the eye of faith they could see in words of light, beyond the lowering cloud, ' He must reign — every knee shall bow.' " Heartily do we unite in the Archdeacon's closing aspiration, " May this first-fruits be followed by an abundant harvest !" Nor will we omit one other history connected with the Eastern District ; particularly as it gives an insight into the native mind which is very interesting. One of the Missionaries had under his charge the large tract of countr)'^ that stretches across from Heretaunga to Cook's Straits ; he placed native teachers in many of the villages, but, as may be supposed, his own visits to each could be but very seldom. When at Mataikona, in 1845, he met v,ith. four young men who liad been sent by their father, the chief of a village at some distance, to request a visit. The Missionary complied with this request ; and after some time, we find that the chief and his sons had become Cliristians, that the father was baptized by the name of Karepa, (Caleb,) and was engaged in teaching some of his countrymen. KAEEPA. 249 111 1850, the Missionary, in one of his long tours, again approaclied the little lonely village of Te Hawera. As he emerged from the dark Avood through which his road had lain, he foimd that things were sadly changed since he had last been there. The chief Karepa v>as dead, and the joyous welcome that had heretofore greeted him was changed into mournful wailings. The Missionary sat down on the very spot where he and Karepa had last parted ; now, on one side was his grave, on the other the little chapel he had built, and in which he had been baptized. Presently the villagers came forward ; all were weeping, and each one as he shook the Missionary's hand, and pressed his forehead, quietly said, "Accept the dying love of Karepa." After this his son related some particulars of his father's ilbiess. He told of his gradual decay, of his cheerful resignation ; and that when he found he was not likely to recover, he had called his family around him, and with much energy had spoken a long time to them. "You well know," said he, "that I have from time to time brought you much riches. I used to bring you muskets, hatchets, and blankets ; but I afterwards heard of the new riches, called Faith. I sought it ; I went to Manawatu, a long and dangerous journey, for we were surrounded by enemies. I saw some natives who had heard of it, but they could not satisfy me. I sought further, but in vain. I then heard of a white man, called Hadfield, at Kapiti, and that with him was the spring where I could fill my empty and dry calabash. I travelled to his place ; but he was gone, gone away iU. I returned to you, my children, dark- minded. Many days passed by. The snows fell, they melted, they disappeared; the tree-buds expanded, and 250 KARllPA. the paths of our forests were iigain passable to the foot of the Maori. AVe heard of another white man, wUa was going about over mountains and tlirough forests and swamps, giving drink from his calabash to the poor secluded natives, to the remnants of the tribes of the mighty, of the renowned of former days, now dwelling by twos and threes among the roots of the trees of the ancient forests, and among the high reeds by the brooks in the valleys. Yes, my grandchildren, your ancestors once spread over the country, as the koita- reke (quail) and the kiwi (apteryx) once did; but now their descendants are as the descendants of those birds, scarce, gone, dead. Yes, Ave heard of that white man ; we heard of his going over the snowy mountains to Patea, up the east coast, all over the rocks to Tura- kirae. I sent four of my children to Mataikona to meet him. They saw his face ; yes, you talked with him. You brought me a drop of water from his cala- bash. You told me he said he would come to this far- off spot to see me. I rejoiced. I disbelieved his coming; but I said, he may. I built the chapel ; we waited ex- pecting. You slept at nights ; I did not He came, he came forth from the long forest; he stood upon Te Hawera ground. I saw him ; I shook hands with him ; we rubbed noses together. Yes, I saw a Missionary's face ; I sat in his cloth-house (tent) ; I tasted his new food; I heard him tallt Maori. My heart bounded within me ; I listened, I ate his words. You slept at nights ; I did not. Yes, I listened ; and he told me about God, and His Son Jesus Christ, and of peace and reconciliation, and of a Father's home beyond the stars. And now I, too, drank from his calabash, and was refreshed. He gave me a book too, as well as KAREPA. 251 "words. I laid hold of the new riches for me and you; and we have it now. My children, I am old, my hair is white, the yellow leaf is falling from the faicai tree.* I am departing ; the sun is sinking behind the great western hills ; it will soon be night. But hear me ; do you hold fast the new riches — the great riches — the true riches. AVe have had plenty of sin and pain and death ; and we have been troubled by many, by our neighbours and relatives ; but we have the true riches — hold fast the true riches Avhich Karepa sought for you." Here, as the son went on to say, the old man became faint and ceased talking ; his family wept like little children round the bed of their father : they were few in number and far from human aid or sympathy. The next day the old chief said : "My children, I have been dreaming. Last night I saw my minister; he was here smiling upon me, and praying for me. It is well. It is good. !N^ow I know I shall go to the world of spirits. It is well. Hold fast the true riches when I am gone. God be merciful to me a sinner!" He suf- fered much pain and almost without cessation. " He prayed much and often," continued the son, "under the trees on the edge of the wood, going in his pain from place to place. His prayers in his pain were those he had got by heart — the Collects for Ash Wednesday, the second Sunday in Advent, the second and fourth Sundays in Lent, the first in the Communion Service, and the Lord's Prayer. He also knew the daily Col- lects of the IMorning and Evening Prayer, the Confes- sion, and Chrysostom's, and St. Paul's Benedictory Prayer : these, with the third chapter of St. Matthew's • One of the few deciduous trees of New Zealand. 252 KAEEPA. Gospel, "he always used when obliged to stay away from his chapel, or to act as minister. But ' God be merciful to me a sinner ! ' Avas constantly on his lips. One Sun- day, while we were at school in our little chapel, Leah came running to tell us he w^as gone. We went to the edge of the wood, where the body was ; the soul had fled away to Jesus' city to dwell with Him.*' Can we wonder that the Missionary, as he tells us, wept much during this affecting history? WESTERN DISTRICT. This extensive and populous district has only four ordained Missionaries, for no more can be spared. stations. Missionaries. Wanganui, Rev. R. Taylor. Taupo, Rev. T. S. Grace. Kapiti, Ven. Archdeacon Hadfield, Otaki, Rev. A. Stock. There are, however, 193 Native Teachers ; 3587 chil- dren and adults in the schools ; and 175G Communi- cants. How has "a little one become a tliousand" since we left Mr. Hadlield at Kapiti in 1840 ! * Wan- ganui was established rather later ; we shall have occasion to speak again of it in the next chapter.f It will now be asked, " What is the present general state of the church of Christ in New Zealand?" We would answer, it is beset with difficulties and dangers, but it is full of hope. To quote the words of the last Eeport of the Church Missionary Society, " The tran- * Page 214. t In addition to the Missionaries connected with the Church Missionary Society, Archdeacon Abraham and ten other clergy- men are labouring in the Island. SIR GEORGE GRET. 253 sition from a field of Missionary labour to a settled Christian community is always beset with perils. In this e^se the difficulties are augmented by the rapid colonization of the Island and the mingling together of the races. The Bishop and the Missionaries unite in the opinion that in future the same Missionary must be a pastor to both races. It will be easily perceived how much the native Christian community must lose of the simplicity of its religious character by being thus brought within the influence of European habits, tastes, and pursuits, as they exist in the generality of the settlers. The strict ecclesiastical discipline, the authority of a spiritual father, the habits of a godly community, will be in danger of gradually passing into the lax customs of a nominal Christianity." The dangers of Popery are added to those of world- liness. The efforts made by this false religion are unceasing ; and though in those districts that have long had the blessing of Scriptural teaching they have failed of producing much lasting effect, yet in the newer districts they have been but too successful among the half-awakened and the remaining heathen, and cause our Missionaries much anxiety. There are however many grounds of encouragement, and the testimony of Sir G. Grey is very interesting and satisfactory. Sir George very kindly attended a Meet- ing of the Committee of the Society in May last (1S54), when he stated " that he had visited nearly every one of its stations, and could speak with confidence of the great and good work accomplished by it — that he be- lieved that out of the whole native population, estimated by himself at about 100,000, there were not more than 254 SIR GEOEGE GRET. 1000 that did not make a profession of Christianity ;* that though he had heard doubts expressed as to the Christian character of some individuals, yet no one doubted the effect of Christianity upon the mass of the people ; that some of the native teachers were, and many by me'ans of the schools might be, qualified for acting as native pastors, if admitted to holy orders, and might be trusted in such a position to carry on the good work among their own countrymen, and even to go out as Missionaries to other islands in the Pa- cific : that if the work should be consolidated and per- 'fected, as he hoped it would be, the conversion of New Zealand would become one of the most encouraging facts in the modern history of Christianity, and a pat- tern of the way in which it might be established in all other heathen countries." "With this testimony from one so competent to judge, : and so unbiassed by any previous prejudices, what en- couragement has the Church Missionary Society, not ■only to continue its Avork in New Zealand till a native ministry be raised up, fitted and competent to take its place among their own people, but, still grasping the sword of the Spirit, to go forth and conquer in other lands ! AVhat except the Avant of Missionaries and of •funds can hinder it from carrying the banner of the Cross to the degraded islands of the Indian Archipelago, to the deluded nations of Central Asia, or the unknown regions of Africa ? When will the Church of Christ rise to her duties andher privileges ? When will she pour her ofi'erings of gold and silver into the Lord's treasury, * It is computed that 50,000 of these native Christians are in •.connexion with the Church Missionary Society. SIR GEORGE GREY. 255 till she shall ueed to be " restrained from bringing," because there shall be " sufTicieut for the work, and too much ?"* And when will she be ready to give her far more precious gifts of sons and daughters for His name's sake who has given Himself for her ? "Ye that make mention of the Lord, keep not silence, and give Him no rest," till His way shall be " known upon earth, His sa^dng health among all na- tions." • See Exotlus xxxvi. 5 — 7. CHAPTEH XXI. WIREMU AND SIMEON — THE MARTYRS OF WANGANUl — CONCLUSION. ** And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I make up my jewels." — Mal. iii. 17. It would seem as thougli tlie two preceding chap- ters, gathering up, as they do, the notices of the pre- sent state of New Zealand, ought to be the concluding ones of our volume : but the history of this Mission is so rich in details of the deepest interest, — some to be found in the periodicals of the Society, some whose only earthly record is in the memory of those who witnessed them, — that we cannot refrain from enrich- ing our little work mth two more short narratives. The one shows the change of feeling with regard to slaves ; the other is an instance of the "utu " sought for by a company of Christian natives ; and both therefore are characteristic of the effect of Divine grace on the Maori character in some of its strongest features. The first of these was related to us by a private friend. "While Mr. Burrows resided at Kororarika,* he sometimes visited the island of Motorua. This small but picturesque island, lying about five miles from the mainland, is one of nature's strongest fastnesses. The iron-bound coast, with its tall sharp rocks, baffling the force of ocean's wildest waves, forbids the approach of ♦ Page 234. MOTOEUA. 257 friend or foe. The only access to the Island is hj a deep and narrow inlet, and even here the heavy surf makes it often difficult to land. At such times, a Missionary's visit to Motorua was a stirring scene. As the little boat, manned by the boys of the settle- ment, neared the shore, the rowers rested on their oars and suffered the advancing wave to bear them briskly on. Soon the natives on the heights above, catching sight of the little vessel, would hurry down the steep and wooded banks, and, as the boat's crew, watching the favourable moment, dashed in upon the beach, they seized the little bark, and dragged her safe from the power of the receding billow. The chief of this rocky island had been a friend of Hongi, and resembled him in character and spirit ; he had taken a leading part, in 1830, in the affair at Ko- rorarika, aud it was to jNIotorua that some of IMr. Marsden's visits had then been made.* How or when he was converted we do not know, but in 1840 we find him a stedfast and consistent Christian, bearing the name of Wiremu.\ How changed were now his thoughts and aims, and how different his feelings to- wards his slaves ! Formerly their portion had been ridicule and severity ; they were driven to their work as if no better than the beasts that perish ; now he knew and felt they had souls immortal like his own, and he strove and laboured for their conversion. To one of them in particular he was much attached. He had already been baptized by the name of Simeon, and some time after Mr. Burrows' arrival in New Zea- land, was taken seriously ill. His master, anxious to provide for him European care and European comforts, • Chapter xi. f Or, Williams. 8 258 WIREMU AND SIMEOK. removed him to the mainland ; and procuring for liim a convenient hut, left him in the charge of Mr. Bur- rows. Not long, however, could the kind-hearted Wiremu remain absent from his suffering slave ; he left the island, and took up his abode at Kororarika, that he might minister to his necessities and comforts. He nursed him with the tenderest care, prayed Avith him, read the "Word of Grod to him, and left nothing undone that was likely to alleviate his sufferings. Mr. Burrows visited Simeon daily, and rejoiced to watch the progress his soul was making in the things of Gron. One morning he found him much worse, but ready to depart, and clinging with a firm faith to Jesus as his all-sufficient Saviour. Scarcely had our Missionary reached his home again, when a messenger brought him word that Simeon was at the point of death. He hastened back, and as he drew near the hut, heard some one reading. He entered unperceived, and found that the spirit of the youth had left its earthly tene- ment, and that his once savage master was comforting himself and others round him, by reading aloud the fif- teenth chapter of the Pirst Epistle to the Corinthians. How appropriate to the chief himself was the verse, " Thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ ! " Our other narrative is from the Western District. MANIHERA AND KEREOPA. Christmas is always a season of peculiar interest at Wanganui. Occurring in the midst of the magnificent J^ew Zealand summer, it is marked by the assembling MANTHEEA AND KEEEOPA. 259 together of Christian natives from all parts of the im- mense district under Mr. Taylor's .care, that they may unite in commemorating the birth of the Eedeemer. The Christmas of 1846 was specially to be remember- ed. Two thousand persons from various tribes, who, a few years before, would only have met in murderous conflict, were now uniting in the worship of the one living God of their salvation. The church was too small to hold them, Mr. Taylor had the service in an adjoining field, and afterwards had the joy of ad- ministering the Loed's Supper to not less than three hundred and eighty-two communicants. It was a time of great solemnity; and on the next day the native teachers held a prayer-meeting among themselves, be- fore they returned to their several spheres of labour. Possibly one subject of their prayers was the conver- sion of their heathen countrymen; for at the close, four of the number stood forth and offered themselves as IMissionaries, specifying Taupo as the region to which they desired first to carry the gospel message. Mr. Taylor rejoiced in this spontaneous movement among the people; he accepted two, Manihera and Kereopa, in whose devotedness and knowledge of the Scriptures he had the fullest confidence ; and amidst the deep feeling of all present they were committed to God in prayer. A few years before, Te Heu-heu of Te Eapa, and other Taupo chiefs, had led on their warriors against the Christian villages near AYanganui ; they had been repulsed with loss, some of the leaders had fiillen, and since that time they had not ceased to harass the un- offending Christians, seeking "utu" for the chiefs that had been slain. The father of Herekiekie, one of the 82 260 MANIHERA. AND KEEEOPA. principal chiefs, liad "been killed by some of Manihera's tribe, and the undertaking of these two young men was therefore one of peculiar danger. Yet in a visit he had lately paid to Taupo, Mr. Taylor had received assurances of goodwill from some of the chief men there,* and he trusted that going among them thus on a mission of peace and love, Manihera and Kereopa would at least be safe from harm. On the 6th of February, 1847, these two young evangelists set out; they went first to the friendly village of Motutere, where the Christian natives urged them to proceed first to Iwikau, the brother of Te Heu-heu, as he was a man of milder character than the rest. " No," answered Manihera, " we must first visit the Pa of Herekiekie, for w^e are come to preach to the wicked;" and then, as if anticipating his fate, he calmly added, that he felt the time of his own de- parture was at hand. The Motutere Christians were affected, and ten of them resolved to accompany their two devoted friends. But their courageous sympathy was in vain. Here- kiekie himself was absent ; "but his widowed mother, a woman of a fierce, vindictive spirit, heard of the ap- proaching visit, and determined not to lose the oppor- tunity of obtaining "utu" for the husband she had lost seven years before. As the faithful band pursued their journey from Motutere to the Pa of Herekiekie, their way led through a wood. Manihera and Kereopa, with one of their friends named Wiremu, Avere a little in advance of the rest, when they were suddenly fired upv»n by a party concealed in the bush. All three were wounded, • Page 10. MANIHEEA AND EEEEOPA. 261 "Wiremu only slightly, but Kereopa fell instantly, and Manihera had only time to give his Testament to his friend, and murmuring out that it was indeed great riches, he laid his head upon the ground and died. Both lost their lives as Christian soldiers, with their harness on, and prepared for the battle. Of Manihera in particular INIr. Taylor says, " Love to God and man beamed in his very countenance, and was manifested in all his actions." Deep sorrow rested on the Christian natives of Wanganui. Again they met and prayed, and express- ed their feelings on the sad event. One said, "Although a teacher is taken away, the gospel will not be hin- dered. A minister or a teacher is like a tall kahi- katea tree full of fruit ; it sheds it on every side, and a grove of young trees springs up ; so that if the parent tree is cut do^Mi, its place is soon more than supplied by those that it has given birth to." Another rose: " Do not think," said he, " about the bodies of our friends ; it is true they are left among our enemies, but their spirits are alive with God. I know what we should have done in former days ; but we should thus have only multiplied our dead, and increased our sor- row." While a third, the flame of love kindling as he spoke, exclaimed, " We must not be discouraged ; we must send two more to preach the gospel ; if they are killed we will send, two more ; and if they perish, we will still supply their places ; and then perhaps our enemies will give in and.be converted."* • In 1849, two other young men from "Wanganui set out on the same mission as that of Manihera and Kereopa. One of them, Pi- ripi, a relation of Manihera, was strongly dissuaded from it by his friends. " "What ! " was the young Missionary's noble reply, " if a 262 MANIHEBA AND KEHEOPA. "WTiat a noble "utu" for the blood of Maniliera and Kereopa ! Mr. Taylor felt this to be a critical moment ; the spirit of vengeance was not satiated among the heathen round the Taupo ; and the Christians there, less sub- dued than those of Wanganui, were filled with indig- nation against the murderers, and were ready to fly to arms in abhorrence of the deed. He resolved to go himself to Taupo ; he did so, and not without consider- able personal risk, he at last succeeded in averting the gathering storm. On their return, the "Wanganui party visited the spot where their martyred friends were buried. Stand- ing round the grave, they united in a hymn, and Mr. Taylor addressed them on Eev. xiv. 13, " Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from henceforth. Tea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labours, and their works do follow them." Many a tear was shed as they knelt around, and many a fervent prayer poured forth, that the same hope that had sustained their martyred brethren might be their own support in death ; and that the shedding of their blood might be overruled to the conversion of the murderers, and the dispelling of the deep spiritual gloom * that hung over Taupo. canoe be upset at sea, does this hinder all other canoes from going out for fishing ? I shall go to Taupo, for the object is good." ♦ We trust that these prayers arc already beginning to be an- swered, for in January, 1852, Mr. Taylor mentioned that Te Huia- tohi, the very chief that murdered Manihera, had come forward to ask for a Missionary ; and that he and some other chiefs had even selected a spot for his residence. Mr. Taylor adds, " Surely this is some of the fruit of the blood of Manihera which has brought down a blessing." CONCLUSION. 263 We have now completed our task ; and feel that it has been a privilege to be called upon to look closely into the history of the New Zealand Mission. Most wonderful is this history ! whether we reflect on the preservation of the earher Missionaries in the midst of a barbarous and blood-thirsty people, so that not a hair of their heads should perish ; or on the faith and courage and enduring love that enabled them to hold on for so many years, through privations and perils of which we scarcely know a parallel ; or on the marvel- lous change in the islanders themselves. All, all was of God ; and we know not where, in these latter days, we can look for a more wonderful manifestation of His providence and His grace. God threw His protecting shield around His faithful servants ; His arm upheld them in their rugged course ; and it was by His Holy Spirit's power that the simple faithful preaching of the Cross of Christ in this Island of the South, was made effectual to bring the people from thickest darkness into marvellous light, and to transform many a savage cannibal into a meek and humble follower of the Lamb. To Him be all the glory ; and to us be the joy to think, that among the many diadems on the head of Him for whose return the whole creation groaneth, one Crown will be resplendent VNdth the dark Maori gems of the Southern hemisphere. BOOKS PUBLISHED BY obert Ciirter tt |irat[]i:r^, 285 BROADWAY, NEW YORK. ABERCEO>rBIE"S Contest and the Armor. 32mo, gilt 25 ADAMS' Three Divine Sisters— Faith, Hope and Charity 60 ADVICE to a Young Christian. ISmo 80 ALLEINES Gospel Promises. ISmo 30 ALEXANDER'S Counsels to the Young. 32mo, gilt 25 ANCIENT History of the Egyptians, Assj-rians, &c. 2 vols... . 2 00 ANDERSON'S Annals of the English Bible. 8vo 1 75 Family Look. 12mo 75 ANLEY'S Earlswood. A Tale 75 ASIITON Cottage ; or, The True Faith. Illustrated GO AUSTRALIA— Tlie Loss of the Brig by Fire. ISmo 25 BAGSTER— The Authenticity and Inspiration of the Bible 60 BALL^VNTYNE'S Mabel Grant. A Highland Story 50 BAXTER'S Saint's Rest. Unabridged. 8vo 2 00 Can to the Unconverted. ISmo SO BIBLE Companion. Edited by Dr. Tyng 40 BIBLE Expositor. Illuslrated. ISmo 5) BICKERSTETH'S Tre.ttise on Prayer. ISmo 40 Treatise on the Lord's Supper. ISmo 30 (E. II.) "Waters from the Well Spring. 16mo 60 BLOSSOMS of Childhood. ISmo 50 BLUNT'S Coincidences, and Paley's Hora; PaulintP. 8vo 2 00 BOGATSKY'S Golden Treasury. 24mo, gilt 50 BOLTON'S Call to the Lambs. Illustrated 50 Tender Grass for Little Lambs 60 BONAR'S (Rev. Iloratius) Night of Weeping 80 Morning of Joy. A Sequel to the above 40 Story of Grace 80 Truth and Error. ISmo 40 Man, his Religion and his World 40 Eternal Day 60 PUBLICATIONS. BONAE'S (Rev. Andrew) Commentary on Leviticus. Svo... 1 50 BONNET'S Family of Betliany. ISmo 40 Meditations on tlie Lord's Trayer. ISmo 40 BOOTirS Reign of Grace. 12mo.. . .' To BORROWS Bible and Gypsies of Spain. Svo, cloth 1 00 BOSTONS (Thomas) Select Works. Royal Svo 2 00 Four-fold State. ISmo 50 Crook in the Lot. ISmo 30 BRETT'S (Rev. W. II.) Indian Tribes of Guiana. ISmo 50 BREWSTER'S More Worlds than One GO BRIDGEMAN'S Daughter of China. ISmo 50 BRIDGES on the Christian Ministry. Svo • 1 50 on the Proverbs. Svo 2 00 on tlie CXIXth Psalm. Svo 100 Memoir of Mary Jane Graham. Svo 1 GO BROKEN Bud; or, the Reminiscences of a Bereaved Mother. 75 BROTHER and Sister ; or, the Way of Peace 50 BROWN'S (Rev. John, D.D.) Exposition of First Peter. Svo. . 2 50 on the Sayings and Discourses of Christ. 2 vols. Svo . . 4 00 on the Sufferings and Glories of the Messiah. Svo 15} The Dead in Christ. IGmo 50 BROWNS Explication of the Assembly's Catechism. 12mo.. GO BROWN (Rev. David) on the Second Advent. 12mo. . . 1 25 BROWNS Concordance. 32mo, gilt, SO cents. Plain 20 BUCHANAN'S Comfort in Affliction. ISmo 4D on the Holy Spirit. ISmo 53 BUNBURY'S Glor\-, Glor^^ Glorj-, and other Narratives 25 BUNYAN'S Pilgrim's Progress. Fine cd. Largo type. 12mo. 1 00 ISmo. Close type 50 Jerusalem Sinner Saved. ISmo 50 Greatness of the Soul. ISmo 50 BURNS' (John) Chiis'.ian Fragments. ISiiio 40 BUTLER'S (Bishop) Complete Works. Svo 1 50 Sermons, alone. Svo 1 CO Analogy, alone. Svo 75 and Wilson's Analogy. Svo 1 25 CALVIN, The Life and Times of John Calvin. By Henry. ... 2 00 CAMERON'S (Mrs.) Farmer's Daughter. Illustrated 80 CATECHISMS— The Assembly's Catechism. Per hundred. . . . 1 25 Do. with proofs " " .... 3 00 Brown's Short Catechism " " 1 25 Brown on the Assembly's Catechism. Each 10 Willison's Communicant's Catechism. Per dozen 75 CECIL'S Works. 3 vols. 12mo, with portrait 8 00 Sermons, separate , 1 00 CECIL'S Miscellanies and Remains, separate 1 00 Oriirinal Thoughts, separate 1 00 (Catharine) Memoir of Mrs. Ilawkes, with portrait 1 00 CHALMERS' Sermons. 2 vols. 8vo, with fine portrait 3 00 Lectures on Komans " " " 1 50 Miscellanies " " " j 50 Select Works; comprising the above. 4 vols. Svo 6 00 Evidences of Christian Kevelation. 2 vols. 12mo 125 Natural Theology. 2 vols. 12mo 1 25 Moral Philosophy CO Commercial Discourses 60 Astronomical Discourses 60 CHAKLES nOlTSSEL ; or, Uoncsty and Industry 40 C^AR^'OCK on the Attributes. 2 vols. Svo 3 00 Choice "Works 50 CIIEEYER'S Lectures on the Pilgrim's Progress. Illus. 12mo. 1 00 Powers of the "World to Come. 12mo 100 Td-j:ht of the Bible in our Common Schools 75 CIIILDS" Own Story Book. Square 50 CIIPJSTIAN Retirement. 12mo 75 ■ Experience. By the same author. 12mo 75 CLARA STANLEY ; or, A Summer Among the Hills 50 CLAREMONT Tales (The). Illustrated. ISmo 50 CLARK'S (Rev. John A.) Walk about Zion. 12mo 75 Pastor's Testimony 75 Awake, Thou Sleeper 75 Young Disciple S3 Galhcred Fragments 1 OO CLARKE'S Daily Scripture Promises. S2mo, gilt SO COLLIER'S Tale (The) 25 COLQUIIOUN'S (Lady) World's Religion. New edition. 16mo 50 COMMANDMENT, with Promise. ISmo 40 COWPER'S Poetical Works. Complete. 2 vols. 16mo. Illus. 1 50 Task. Illustrated by Eirket Foster 4 50 CCMMINGS (Rev. John, D.D.) Message from God. ISmo. . . . 30 Chriit Receiving Sinners. ISmo SO CUNNINGHAM'S World without Souls. ISmo 30 CITYLER'S (Rev. T. L.) Stray Arrows. New edition 40 DAILY Commentary. For Family Reading. Svo 3 00 D'AUBIGNE'S History of the Reformation. 5 vols. 12mo. ... 2 50 Do. do. Svo. Complete in 1 vol 150 LifeofCrornwell the Protector. 12mo 50 Germany. England and Scotland. 12mo 75 Luther and Calvin. ISmo 25 Authority of God. 16mo 75 CARTERS' PUBLICATIONS. DAVIDSON'S Connection of Sacred and Profane Ilistory 1 00 DAVID'S Psalms, in meter. Large type. 12mo. Embossed.. 75 Do. do. do. gilt edges 1 00 Do. do. do. Turkey morocco 2 00 Do. ISmo. Good type. Plain sheep 8S Do. 4Smo. Very neat pocket edition. Sheep 2d Do. " " " morocco. ... 'J5 Do. " " " gilt edges.. SI Do. " " " tucks £0 Do. with Brown's Notes. ISmo HO Do. " " " morocco, gilt 1 '25 DA VIES' Sermons. 3 vols. 12mo 2(0 DICK'S (John, D.D.) Lectures on Theology. 2 vols, in 1. Cloth 2 50 Do. do. do. Sheep, $3. 2 vols. Cloth... SCO Lectures on Acts. 8vo 1 5J DICKINSON'S (llcT. Pw. ^y.) Scenes from Sacred Ilistory 1 GO Eesponscs from Sacred Oracles 1 0;) DILL'S Ireland's Aliseries, their Cause and Cure 75 DODDRIDGE'S Else and Progress. ISmo 4.) Life of Colonel Gardiner. ISrao IlO DEL'MMOND'S (Mrs.) Emily Vernon. A Tale. ICmo 75 (Ecv. D. T. K.) on the Parables. 8vo DUNCAN'S (Eev. Dr.) Sacred Philosophy of the Seasons. 2 vols. 2 50 Life, by his Son. With portrait 12mo , 75 Tales of the Scottish Peasantry. ISmo. Illustrated 50 Cottage Fireside. ISmo. Illustrated 40 (Mrs.) Life of Mary Lundie Duncan. ICmo 75 Life of George A. Lundie. ISmo 50 Memoir of George B. Phillips. ISmo 25 Children of the Manse 50 America as I Found It 1 00 (Mary Lundie) Eliymes for my Children. Illustrated.... 25 EDWARD'S (Jonatlian, D.D.) Charity and its Fruits. ISmo.. . 50 ENGLISH Pulpit (The). 8vo 150 EESKINE'S Gospel Sonnets. ISmo. Portrait 50 EVENING Hours with my Children. Colored, $1 75. Plain.. 1 25 EVIDENCES of Christianity— University of Virginia. 8vo.... 2 50 FAMILY Worship. Svo. Morocco, $5, Half calf, $4. Cloth CO FANNY and lier Mamma. Square 50 FISK'S Memorial of the Holy Land, with steel plates 1 00 Orphan Tale 25 FLEETWOOD'S History of the Bible. Illustrated 2 00 FLORENCE Egerton; or, Sunshine and Shadow. Illustrated. 75 FOLLOW Jesus. By the author of " Come to Jesus" 25 FOED'S DecapoUs. ISmo 25 CARTERS PUBLICATIONS. FOSTER'S Essays on Decision of Character, &c. 12mo 75 FOSTER'S Essa3'3 on the Evils of Popular Ignorance. 12mo.. . 75 FOX'S Acts and Monuments. Complete. Illustrated . 4 00 FRANK Harrison OJ FRANK Nolherton ; or, the Talisman. ISmo 40 FRITZ Harold ; or, the Temptation. ICmo CJ FRY (Caroline) The Listener. Illustrated edition. IGnio 1 GO Christ our Law. ICmo CO Christ our Example and Autobiography. IGnio 75 ■ • Sabbath Musings. ISmo 40 ■ Scripture Reader's Guide. ISmo 33 GELDARTS May Dundas. A Tale. ISmo 5J GILFILLANS Martyrs, Heroes and Cards of Covenant 16nio. CO GOODE'S Better Covenant CO GOODRICH'S Geograpiiy of the Eible GRAY'S Poems. Illust. Mor. $2 50. Gilt extra $1 60. Plain 1 00 IIALDANES (Robert) Exposition of Romans. Svo 2 50 (Robert and James A.) Lives. Svo 2 CO HAMILTON'S (Rev. Jauics, D.D.) Life in Earnest. ISmo SO Mount of Olives. ISmo 00 Harp on Willows. ISmo 30 Thankfulness, and other Essays. ISmo 30 Lifeofllall. 32mo, gi!t 80 Lamp and Lantern. ISmo 40 Happy Home. ISmo 50 • Life of Lady Colquhoun. IGmo 75 Life of Richard Williams. IGmo 75 Royal Preacher. IGmo 85 HAWKER'S Poor Man's Morning Portion. 12mo CO Do do. Evening Portion. 12mo GO Zion's Pilgrim. ISmo 80 HENRY'S Commentary. 5 vols. Quarto. Fine edition Miscellaneous Works. 2 vols. Royal Svo 4 00 Method for Prayer. ISmo 40 Communicant's Companion. ISmo 40 Daily Communion with God. ISmo 80 Pleasantness of a Religious Life. 24mo, gilt 80 HENRY (Philip) Life of. ISmo 50 HERVEY'S Meditations. ISmo 40 HETHERINGTON'S History of the Church of Scotland. Svo. . 1 50 History of Westminster Assembly. 12mo 75 Minister's Family. A Tale 75 HEWITSOX, Memoir of the Rev. W. H. Hewitson. 12mo... . 85 HILL'S (George) Lectures on Divinity. Svo 2 00 HISTORIC Doubts 50 PUBLICATIONS, HISTORY of the Puritans and Pilgiim Fathers. 12mo 1 00 HIlSTOiiY of the Eeformatiou in Europe. iSmo 40 IIOOKEK (Ke V. II.), The Uses of Adversity, ISmo 30 rhiloiophy of Unbelief. 12ujo 75 IIOliNE'S luLroduciiou. 2 vols, lioyal bvo. llalfclolh 3 50 Do. 1 vol., sheep, $4. 2 vols., sheep, $5. 2 vols., cloth. 4 00 IlOllNE'S (Bishop) Commentary on the Book of Psalms. 8vo. 1 50 IIOV/AEL) (John); or, the Prison World of Europe. 16mo 75 HOWELL'S Life -Perfect Peace. ISmo [,[[ 30 HOWE'S Eedeemer's Tears. ISmo 50 HOWIE'S Scots Worthies. 8vo 1 50 HUSS (John) Life of. Translated from tlie German 25 INFAJiT'S Progress. ISmo. Illustrated 50 JACOBUS on Matthew. With a Harmon J^ Illustrated 75 on Mark and Luke 75 on John and Acts (preparing) 75 Catechetical Questions on each vol. Per dozen 1 50 JAMES' Anxious Inquirer. ISmo 30 Christian Progress. ISmo 30 True Christian. ISmo 80 Widow Directed. ISmo 80 Young Man from Home. ISmo 30 Christian Professor. 16mo 75 Christian Duty. 16mo 75 Christian Father's Present. 16mo 75 ■ Course of Faith. 16mo 75 Young Woman's Friend. IGmo 75 Young Man's Friend. 16mo 75 JAMIE Gordon ; or, the Orphan. Illustrated. ISmo 50 JANEWA Y'S Heaven upon Earth. ISmo 50 Token for Children. ISmo 60 JAY'S Morning and Evening Exercises. Large type. 4 vols. . 4 00 Do. do. Cheap edition. 2 vols 1 50 . Autobiography and Reminiscences. 2 vols. 12mo 2 50 Female Scripture Characters. 12mo 1 00 Christian Contemplated. ISmo 40 JE ANIE Morrison ; or, the Discipline of Life. 16mo 75 Bi/ the same Author. A New Volume, uniform vith the above "i^^ THE Pa.stor'9 Family. ISmo 25 JOHNSON'S Easselas. Elegant edition. IGmo 50 KENNEDY'S (Grace) Profession is not Principle. ISmo 80 . Father Clement. ISnio 30 Anna Eoss. ISmo. Illustrated 80 Philip Colville. A Covenanter's Story 80 CARTERS PUBLICATIONS. KENNEDY'S Decision. ISmo 25 Jessy Allan, the Lame Girl. ISrno 25 KEY to the Shorter Catechism. ISmo 20 KINGrf (liev. David, L.L.D.) Geology and Religion. 16mo.. .. 75 on the Eldership 50 KITTOS Daily Bible Illustrations. S vols. 12mo S 00 Lost Senses 1 00 KKUMM ACIIERS Martyr Lamb. ISmo 40 Elijah the Tishbite. ISmo 40 Last Days of Elis ha. ISmo 50 LAW and Testimony. By Miss Warner. Svo 3 00 LEYBURN'S Soldier of the Cross. 12mo 1 00 LIFE in New York. ISmo 40 LIFE of a Vagrant. Written by himselfl 18mo 30 LIGHTED Valley ; or, the Memoir of Miss Bolton 75 LITTLE Annie's First Book. Square 35 Annie's Second do. Square 40 LITTLE Lessons for Little Learners. Square 50 LIVING to Christ 40 LUTHER'S Commentary on the Galatians. Svo 1 50 MACKAY, The Wycliffites "5 Family at Ileatherdalc. ISmo 50 MAMMA'S Bible Stories 50 Do. do. Sequel 50 MARSHALL on Sanctification. ISmo 50 MARTYRS and Covenanters of Scotland. ISmo 40 McCHEYNE'S (Rev. Robert Murray) Works. 2 vols. Svo... . 3 00 Life, Lectures and Letters. Separate 1 50 Sermons. Separate 2 00 McCLELLAND (Rrof. Alex.) on the Canon and Interpretation. 75 McCOSH on the Divine Government, Physical and Moral 2 00 McCRINDELL, The Convent. A Narrative. ISmo 50 The School Girl in France. 16mo 50 McFARLANE, The Mountains of the Bible. Illustrated 75 McGHEE'S (Rev. R. J.) Lectures on the Ephesians. Svo 2 00 McILVAINE'S Truth and Lil'e. A Series of Discourses. 2 00 MEIKLE'S Solitude Sweetened. 12mo G'^ MENTEATH, Laj-3 of the Kirk and Covenant. Hlust 16mo.. 75 MICHAEL Kemp, The Happy Farmer's Lad. ISmo 40 MILLER (Hu-h\ The Geology of the Bass Rock. Illustrated.. 75 MISSIONARY of Kilmany 40 MISSIONS, The Origin and History of. 25 steel plates. 4to... . 3 60 MOFFAT'S Southern Africa. 12mo "^5 MONOD'S Lucilla; or, the Reading of the Bible. ISmo 40 MOORE (Rev, T. V.) Com. on Ilaggai, Zechariah and MalachL PUBLICATIONS. MOEE'S (Hannah) Private Devotion. ISino 30 Do. do. do. 32ino. 20 cents. Gilt... 80 MOEELL'S History of Modern Philosopliy. 8vo 3 00 MORNING of Life. ISmo 40 MOPwNING and Night Watches 60 By the same Author : — FOOTSTEPS of St. Paul. 12mo. Illustrated 1 00 FAMILY Prayers. 12nio 7r> "WOOD-GUTTEE of Lebanon, and Exiles of Lucerna. . . . 5 J THE Great Journey. Illustrated 50 THE Words of Jesus 4J THE Mind of Jesus 40 MY School-Boy Days. ISnio. Illustrated . . 3 ) MY Youthful Companions. ISmo Illustrated 8.> The above two in one volume 50 KEW Cobwebs to Catch Little Flies 50 NEWTON'S (liev. John) Works. 2 vols, in L Portrait 2 00 NOEL'S Infant Piety. ISmo 25 OBERLIN (John Frederick) Memoirs of 40 OLD White Meeling-IIouse. ISmo 40 OLD Humphrey's Observations — Addresses — Thoughts for Thoughiful — Walks in London— Homely Hints — Country Strolls— Old Sea Captain— Grand parents— Isle of Wight- Pithy Papers — Pleasant Tales — North American Indians. 12 vols. ISmo. Each 4) OPIE on Lying. New edition. ISmo. Illustrated 40 OSBORNE"(Mrs.) The World of Waters. Illustrated. ISmo... 50 OWEN on Spiritual Mindedness. 12mo 60 PALEYS Evidences. Edited by Prof. Nairnc 1 25 Hone Paulina'. 8vo '^'^ PASCAL (Jaqueline) ; or, Convent Life in Port Eoyal. 12mo.. 100 Provincial L(ttters 1 00 PASTOR'S Daughter. By Louisa Payson Hopkins 40 PATTERSON on the Assembly's Shorter Catechism ... 60 PEARSON on Infidelity. Fine edition. Svo. $2. Cheap ed... 60 PEEP of Day '. 30 £y the same Author : — LINE uponLine .••• SO PRECEPT on Precept 80 NEAR Home 50 FAR Off 50 SCRIPTURE Facts 50 PHILIP'S Devotional Guides. 2 vols 1 50 • Young Man's Closet Library »5 CARTERS PUBLICATIONS. rillLir'S Mary"?, Martha's, Lydia's and Hannah's Loveoftho Spirit. Each 40 I'lKE'S True Uappiness. ISino 30 Divine Origin of Chiisiianity 80 rOLLOK'S Course of Time. Elegant edition. 16mo. Portrait 1 00 Do. ISmo. Small copy. Close type 40 Life, Letters and Remains. By the Rev. J. Scott, D.D.. . 1 00 Tales of the Scottish Covenanters. Illustrated 50 Helen of the Glen. ISmo. Illustrated 25 Persecuted Family '• " 25 Ralph Germnell " " 25 POOL'S Annotations. 8 vols. 8vo. Half call; $12. Cloth . . . . 10 00 PRAYERS of St. Paul 16mo 75 QUARLE'S Emblems. Illustrated. 1 00 RETROSPECT (The). By Aliquis. ISmo 40 RlCimOND'3 Domestic Portraiture. Illustrated. IGmo 75 Annalsof the Poor. ISmo 40 RIDG ELY'S Body of Divinity. 2 vols. Royal 8vo 4 00 ROGER Miller ; or, Heroism in Humble Life. ISmo 30 llOGERS Jacob's Well ISmo 40 FoIdedLamb. ISmo 40 EOMAINE on Faith. 12mo 60 Letters. 12mo 60 RLn'IIERFORD'S Letters. With Life by Bonar 1 50 RYLES Living or Dead. A Series of Home Truths 75 Wheat or Chaff 75 ■ Startling Questions 75 Rich and Poor 75 Priest, Puritan and Preacher 75 SAPIIIR (Philip) Life of 30 SCIIMID'S Hundred Short Tales 50 SCOTIA'S Bards. A Collection of the Scottish Poets 2 00 SCOTT'S Daniel. A Model for Young Men 1 50 (Thos.) Force of Truth. ISmo 25 SELECT "Works of James Venn, Wilson, Philip and Jay 1 50 Christian Authors. 2 vols. Svo 2 00 SELF Explanatory Bible. Half calf, $4 50. Morocco 6 00 SERLE'S Christian Remembrancer 50 SHERWOOD'S Clever Stories. Square 60 Jack the Sailor Boy 25 Duty is Safety 25 Think before you Act 25 SINNER'S Friend. ISmo 25 SIGOURNEY'S (Mrs. L. H.) Writer Drops. Hlust 16mo 75 Letters to my Pupils. With portrait. 16mo 73 10 CARTERS PUBLICATIONS. SIQOUENEY'S Memoir of Mrs. L. H. Cook 75 Olive Leaves 50 . Faded Hope 50 Boy's Book. ISmo 40 GiiTs Book. 18mo 40 Child's Book. Square 35 SINCLAIR'S Modern Accomplishments 75 Modern Society 75 Hill and Valley 75 Ilolyday House 50 Charlie Seymour 30 SMITHS (Rev. James) Green Pastures for the Lord's Flock. . . 1 00 SMYTH'S Bereaved Parents Consoled. 12mo 75 SONGS in the House of my Pilgrimage. 16mo 75 SORROWING yet Rejoicing 80 STEVENSON'S Christ on the Cross. 12mo 75 Lord our Shepherd. l2mo 60 Gratitude. 12mo 75 STORIES on the Lord's Prayer 30 STUCKLEY'S Gospel Glass 75 SUMNER'S Exposition of Matthew and Mark. 12mo 75 SYMINGTON on Atonement. 12mo 75 TALES from English History. Illustrated 75 TAYLOR'S (Jane) Hymns for Infant Minds. Square. Illust.. . 40 Rhymes for the Nursey. Square. Illustrated 50 Limed Twigs to Catch Young Birds. Square. Illust.. . 50 Life and Correspondence. ISmo 40 Display. A Tale. l8mo 30 Original Poems and Poetical Remains. Illustrated 40 (Isaac) Loyola ; or, Jesuitism in its Rudiments 1 00 Natural History of Enthusiasm 75 (Jeremy) Sermons. Complete in 1 vol. 8vo 1 50 TENNENT'S Life 25 THEOLOGICAL Sketch Book. 2 vols 3 00 THREE Months under the Snow. ISmo 30 TIIORNWELL'S Discourses on Truth 1 00 TUCKER, The Rainbow in the North. ISino 50 Abbcokvita or, Sunrise in the Tropics. ISmo 50 The Southern Cross and the Southern Crown 75 TURNBULLS Genius of Scotland. Illustrated. 16mo 100 Pulpit Orators of France and Switzerland 1 00 TYNG'S Lectures on tlic Law and Gospel. "\Vi:h portrait 1 60 Christ is All. Svo. "With portrait 1 50 Israel of God. Svo. Enlarged edition 1 50 Rich Kinsman 1 00 11 TYNG'S necollections of England. 12mo 1 00 Chi isUan Titles 75 A Lamb from the Flock. ISmo 25 YAIIA ; or, the Child of Adoption 1 00 VERY Little Tales, First and Second Scries. 2 vols 75 WAKDLA W on Miracles 75, WATERBURVS Book of the Sabbath. ISmo 40 "WATSON'S Body of Divinity. 8vo 2 00 "WATTS' Divine Sony's. Illustrated. Square 40 WEEK (The). Illustrated. 16mo 50 "WHATELVS Kingdom of Christ and Eitois of Romanism 75 WHITECROSS' Anecdotes on Assembly's Catechism 80 "WHITES (Hugh) Meditations on Prayer. ISmo 40 Believer. A Series of Discourses. 18mo 40 Practical Reflections on the Second Advent. ISmo 40 (Henry Kirke) Complete "Works. Life by Southey 1 00 "WILEERFORCE'S (Wm.) Practical View. Large type. 12mo. 1 00 Life. By Mary A. Collier '. T5 "WILLISOX'S Sacramental Meditations and Advices. ISmo.... 50 "WILSONS Lights and Shadows of Scottish Life. ICmo. Illust. 75 "WENSLOW on Personal Declension and Revival 60 Midnight Harmonies CO "WOODROOFFE'S Shades of Character 1 50 "WYLIES Journey over the Region of Fulfilled Prophecy 30 YOUNG'S Kight Thoughts. IGino. Large typo, wi:h portrait 1 00 Do " " Extra gilt, $1 50, Mor. $2. ISmo. 40 BOOKS NOT STEREOTiTED. BICKERSTETII'S "Works. IG vols. 16mo 10 00 On John and Jude CO BINNEY'S Make the Best of Both "VN'orlds CO BRIDGES' Manual for the Young 50 BUXTON (Sir T. F.), A Study for Young Men 50 CHART of Sacred History. FoMo 1 50 DA COSTA'S Israel and the Gentiles. IL'mo 1 25 Four "Witnesses 2 00 EADIE on Colossians on Ephesians 8 00 FLETCHER'S Addresses to the Young 60 HALL'S Forum and the Vatican 1 00 HE"WITSON'S Remains. 2 vols 2 00 12 CARTERS PUBLICATIONS. HOWELL'S Eemains T5 LONDON Lectures to Young Men, 1853-4 1 00 " " ]854-5 1 00 MALAN'S Pictures from Switzerland 60 OWEN'S Works. 16 vols. Svo 20 00 PRATT (Josiah) Memoirs of 1 5'J SMITH'S (J no. Pye) Scripture Testimony to Messiah 5 00 SELF-EXPLANATOEY Bible, half calf, $4,50 mor 00 SWETE'8 Family Prayers 60 THOLUCK'S Hours of Devotion 60 VILLAGE Churchyard. 18mo 40 Pastor. iSmo 40 Observer. 18mo 30 WILSON (Prof.), The Forester, a Tale 75 WORDS to Win Souls. 12mo 75 THE FIRESIDE SERIES. A Series of beautiful volumes of the Nan-ative kiud, uniform In bind- ing, and prettily Illustrated. ISmo. Price 50 ceuis each. The following are now ready : MABEL GRANT. A Ill-hlancl Story. THE WOODCUTTER OF LEBANON. LOUIS AND FRANK. CLARA STANLEY. A Story for Girls. THE CLAREMONT TALES. THE CONVENT. By Miss M'Crindoll. FAR OFF. By the author of the " Peep of Day." NExVR HOME." By the same author. HAPPY HOME. By Dr. Hamilton. JAMIE GORDON; or, the Orphan. THE CHILDREN OF THE MANSE. By Mrs. Duncan. TALES OF THE SCOTTISH PEAS^UTTRY. SCHOOL DAYS AND COMPANIONS. THE INDIAN TRIBES OF GUIANA. HOLIDAY HOUSE. By Miss Sinclair. OLIVE LEAVES. By Mrs. Sigourney. BROTHER AND SISTER. POLLOK'S TALES OF THE COVENANTERS. THE RAINBOW IN THE NORTH. THE INFANT'S PROGRESS. By Mrs. Sherwood. THE WORLD OF WATERS. BLOSSOMS OF CHILDHOOD. MAY DUNDAS. A Tale. ABBEOKUTA ; or, Sunrise in the Tropics. THE FAMILY AT HEATHERDALE. DATE DUE GAYLORD PRINTED IN USA. BW9043 .T89 The Southern Cross and Southern Crown : Princeton Theological Semmary-Speer Library 1012 00039 8240